Observations on popular antiquities: including the whole of Mr. Bourne's Antiquitates vulgares, with addenda to every chapter of that work: as also, an appendix, containing such articles on the subject, as have been omitted by that author. By John Brand, ...

THE ANTIQUITIES OF THE Common People.

CHAP. I. Of the Soul-Bell, its Antiquity, the Reason of its Institution, the Benefit and Advantage of it, an Exhortation to the Use of it according to its first Institution.

THE Ceremony of tolling the Bell at the Time of Death, seems to be as ancient as the having of Bells them∣selves; we are told,* 1.1 it was about the seventh Century when Bells were first in the Church, and that venerable Bede is the first that men∣tions them. If this be true, then it is as true, that the tolling of the Bell was instituted about that Time; for where our Countryman

mentions the Word Campana, or Bell, there it also is, that we find a Bell made use of for the Dead:* 1.2 For at the Death of the Abbess St. Hilda, he tells us that one of the Sisters of a distant Monastery, as she was sleeping, thought she heard the well-known Sound of that Bell, which called them to Prayers, when any of them had departed this Life. But be that as it will, it is evident that the Bell was tolled upon this Occasion about Bede's Time, and consequently that the Ceremony is as an∣cient as his Days.

The Reason why this custom was instituted, was not, as some seem to imagine, for no other End than to acquaint the Neighbourhood, that such a Person was dead; but chiefly, that whoever heard the Noise of the Bell, should put up their Prayers for the Soul: Thus the Father above-mentioned tells us again,† 1.3 That she who presided in this Monastery, had no sooner heard this, than she raised all the Sis∣ters, and called them into the Church, where she exhorted them to pray fervently, and sing a Requiem for the Soul of their Mother. Cas∣salion

also upon this Place of Bede, says, That* 1.4 the same Custom is still observed in England, that as soon as any hath departed this Life, the Bell belonging to the Parish he liv'd in, was imme∣diately tolled, and for some Time.—And though (says he) the English now deny, that Prayers are of any Service to the Dead; yet I could meet with no other Account of this Ceremony, than that it was a Custom of the old Church of Eng∣land.

And for this Reason it is, that this Custom was first observed, and should be still retained among us, viz. That the Prayers of the Faith∣ful may be assisting to the Soul; and certainly it might be more profitably retained, were it so ordered, that the Bell should be tolled be∣fore the Person's Departure, as was undoubtedly designed when this Ceremony was continued, that good men might give him their Prayers. Was this always so observed, there might be some Moses amongst the Number of the Faith∣ful, whose Prayers could prevail upon God to beat back the Amalekites of Darkness; some whose Faith might remove a Mountain of Sins,

and some whose Tears procure a Multitude of Mercies. O the Comfort of the Forgiveness of Sins! Of being guided safely through the Sha∣dow of Death! Of arriving securely at the heavenly Country! What is it that Prayer can't obtain?

But though the Wickedness and Impeni∣tency of the dying Person be such, as that the Prayers of the Faithful will not be suffi∣cient to avert the Wrath and Punishment of a justly incensed God; yet as this can be only known to God, it will not discharge Men from recommending him to the Divine Mercy, in the most passionate and affectionate Manner. They thereby express the most laudable Zeal, the most disinterested Charity; and whilst they are so solicitous for the Happiness and Welfare of other Men's Souls, they cannot but be thereby influenced to have the greatest Con∣cern for their own, and be both encouraged and directed to proceed with an holy Emula∣tion from Strength to Strength, and endeavour as the* 1.5 Apostle advises, to go on to Perfection.

But, alas! we are fallen into Times of such Irreligion and Prejudice, such Contempt of An∣tiquity, and such too great Reformation, that what with Indolence on one Hand, and Igno∣rance on the other; what with no Zeal on this

Side, and too* 1.6 false a one on that; we either neglect the most decent Ceremonies of Reli∣gion, or we think it is Religion to have no Ceremonies at all. No Wonder then, that, in the Midst of such a crooked and perverse Genera∣tion, when the most of Men are negligent of themselves, they are also negligent of others: No Wonder, that when there is such a ge∣neral Contempt of Religion, and Men are care∣less of their own Souls, they are not careful for the Souls of their Friends.

But it is called† 1.7 Popish and Superstitious; for what true Reason, I know not. Did we

indeed imagine with the Papists, that there is any* 1.8 Virtue or extraordinary Power in a Bell, that it is† 1.9 hallowed by Baptism, and drives away the Spirits of Darkness, then it might justly be called Superstition, and therefore just∣ly abolished. But when we retain the Custom, only to procure the Prayers of the Faithful for a departing Soul, it would surely be of Advan∣tage to observe it, if the Prayers of a righteous Man avail any Thing at all; which, if we may believe an inspired Apostle, are of very great Efficacy and Validity.

Art thou then attending a Friend in his last Moments? Art thou careful for his Soul, and solicitous for his Salvation? Dost thou wish him safe through the Valley of Death to the ever∣lasting Hills? Wouldst thou have the good An∣gels protect him, and be his Shield against the Powers of Darkness? In short, wouldst thou have him crown'd with the Joys of Paradise? Be assured then, that the Prayers of good men

will very much contribute to the gaining of these Things. But how shall they then pray for him, if they know not of his Departure? And how can they know that, without the tolling of the Bell? Do thou therefore put in Practice this decent and profitable Custom, not as our Age generally does, after the Death of thy Friend, but before it; before he leave the World, when the Prayers of good Men can assist him, and facilitate his Journey into the other Life.

Or, art thou working in the Field, or grind∣ing at the Mill? Remember then, when thou hearest the Sound of the Bell for one depart∣ing, that thou put up thy Prayers for him. Be thy Business what it will, it will always permit thee to say at least, LORD, now lettest thou thy Servant depart in Peace: Or to use the Words of St. Oswald, when he and his Sol∣diers were ready to be slain, Lord, have Mercy on the Soul of thy* 1.10 Servant. It will not be

long, till thou thyself shalt have Occasion for such Prayers, till thou come to die, and enter on thy Journey to the other State: If then thou hast been merciful, thou shalt obtain Mercy; if by thy Prayers thou hast assisted the Souls of thy Brethren, thou shalt either be remem∣bered in the Prayers of good Men, or surely these thy Prayers for others will be of Service to thyself also, at that dreadful hour.

But now it may be objected, That as the Bell is seldom tolled till after the Person's De∣parture, it is to no Purpose to pray for the Soul; nay to pray for it, would be praying for the Dead: And since that is repugnant to the Doctrine of our Church, our Prayers at that Time had much better be omitted.

Indeed it is too true, this Custom is not so common as it should be; but however, it is so much observed, as will be able to vindicate the putting up of constant Prayers. I know several religious Families in this Place, and I hope it is so in other Places too, who always observe it, whenever the melancholy Season offers; and therefore it will at least sometimes happen, when we put up our Prayers constantly at the tolling of the Bell, that we shall pray for a Soul departing. And tho' it be granted, that it will oftener happen otherwise, as the regular Custom is so little followed; yet that can be no harmful praying for the Dead. We

believe that the Soul is but departing, and it is charitably done to offer up our Prayers: And therefore when it proves otherwise, our* 1.11 Prayer shall turn into our own Bosom; and like as that Peace, which the Disciples wished to an unworthy House, returned to the Disciples again; so, though our Prayers at that Time may be of no Service to the Soul, yet they will be of no Disservice to us. They will re∣turn to us again, but it will be no Fault to have misplaced them.

PRAYERS upon this OCCASION from Bishop TAYLOR.

I.

O Holy and most Gracious JESU, we humbly recommend the Soul of thy Servant into thy Hands, thy most merciful Hands: Let thy blessed Angels stand in Ministry about thy Servant, and defend him from the Violence and Malice of all his ghostly Enemies: And drive far from him all the Spirits of Darkness.

Amen.

II.

LORD, receive the Soul of this thy Ser∣vant: Enter not into Judgment with him: Spare him whom thou hast redeemed

with thy most precious Blood: And deliver him, for whose sake thou didst suffer Death, from all Evil and Mischief, from the Crafts and Assaults of the Devil, from the Fear of Death, and from everlasting Death.

Amen.

III.

LORD, impute not unto him the Follies of his Youth, nor any of the Errors and Miscarriages of his Life: But strengthen him in his Agony, and carry him safely through his last Distress. Let not his Faith waver, nor his Hope fail, nor his Charity be disordered: Let him die in Peace, and rest in Hope, and rise in Glory.

Amen.

IV.

LORD, we know and believe assuredly, that whatsoever is under thy Custody, cannot be taken out of thy Hands, nor by all the Violences of Hell robbed of thy Pro∣tection: Preserve the Work of thy Hands, rescue him from all Evil, and let his Por∣tion be with the Patriarchs and Prophets, with the Apostles and Martyrs, and all thy holy Saints, in the Arms of CHRIST, in the Bosom of Felicity, and in the Kingdom of God for ever.

Amen.

V.

O SAVIOUR of the World, who by thy Cross, and precious Blood hast re∣deemed us, save, and help this thy departing Servant, we beseech thee, O LORD.

Amen.

VI.

O Almighty LORD, who art a most strong Tower to all them that put their Trust in thee; to whom all Things in Heaven, in Earth, and under the Earth, do bow and obey; be now and evermore his Defence; and make him to know and feel, by a pow∣erful Sense of thy Goodness, that there is no other Name under Heaven given to Man, in whom and through whom we may receive Health and Salvation, but only the Name of our LORD JESUS CHRIST.

Amen.

VII.

O LORD, unto thy gracious Mercy and Protection we commit him. O GOD the Father, bless him and keep him. O GOD the Son, make thy Face to shine upon him, and be gracious unto him. O GOD the Ho∣ly Ghost, lift up thy Countenance upon him, and give him thy Peace, both now and ever∣more. Amen.

OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER I.

OUR Author seems of Opinion, that the Ce∣remony of tolling a Bell* 2.1 at the Time of Death, is as antient as the Use of Bells. This is somewhat improbable. It has rather been an After-Invention of Superstition. Thus praying for the Dying was improved upon into praying for the Dead. Bells must have been first used as Signals to con∣vene the People to their public Devotions.

Mr. Bourne has overlooked a Passage in Du∣rand's Ritual that would have been much to his Purpose† 2.2:—

When any one is dying, says that

Ritualist, Bells must be tolled, that the People may put up their Prayers.—Let this be done twice for a Woman and thrice for a Man:

(The superstitious Reasons he assigns for these Numbers are too contemptible for Translation)

If for a Clergyman, as many Times as he had Orders, and at the Conclusion a Peal on all the Bells, to distinguish the Quality of the Person for whom the People are to put up their Prayers. A Bell too must be rung while we are conduct∣ing the Corpse to Church, and during the bring∣ing it out of the Church to the Grave.

I think this a curious and pertinent Quotation. It seems to account for a Custom still preserved in the North, of making numeral Distinctions at the Conclusion of this Ceremony—nine Knells for a Man, six for a Woman, and three for a Child, which are without Doubt the Vestiges of this antient Injunction of Popery.

The Quotation our Author gives us from Bede* 2.3 is very apposite, as is that from Cassalion's occa∣sional

Comment. The latter however appears to no great Advantage as an Antiquary, when he tells us

he could meet with no other Account of this Ceremony, than that it was a Custom of the old Church of England.

The Passage above cited from Durand would have informed him from whence it must have been imported into this King∣dom.

It may gratify the Curiosity of some to peruse the following general Observations on Bells* 2.4.—I have not been able to ascertain precisely the Date of this useful Invention. The Antients had some Sort of Bells. I find the Word Tintinnabula, (which we usually render Bells) in Martial, Juvenal, and Suetonius. The Romans were summoned by these (of whatever Size or Form they were) to their hot Baths, and to the Business of public Places.

The large Kind of Bells now in Use are said to have been invented by Paulinus, Bishop of Nola, in Campania, (whence the Latin Name Campana)

about the Year 400* 2.5, and to have been generally used in Churches about the 600th Year of the Christian Aera. Mr. Bingham† 2.6 however thinks this a vulgar Error. In short, we are left much in the Dark concerning the Antiquities of the ear∣lier Ages of the Church.—Ecclesiastical Writers frequently clash in their Accounts.‡ 2.7 The Jews used Trumpets for Bells: The Turks permit not the Use of Bells: The Greek Church under them still follow their old Custom of using wooden Boards, or Iron Plates full of holes, which they hold in their Hands, and knock with a Hammer or Mallet, to call the People together to Church‖ 2.8: China has been remarkably famous for its Bells— Father le Compte tells us, that at Pekin there are seven Bells, each of which weighs one hundred and twenty thousand Pounds.

Baronius‡‡ 2.9 informs us, that Pope John XIII. AD. 968, consecrated a very large new-cast Bell

in the Lateran Church, and gave it the Name of John.—This is the first Instance I meet with of what has been since called "the baptizing of Bells," a Superstition which the Reader may find ridiculed in the Romish* 2.10 Beehive.—The Vestiges of this Cus∣tom may be yet traced in England in Tom of Lin∣coln, and great Tom ("the mighty Tom") at Christ Church, Oxford.

Egelrick† 2.11, Abbot of Croyland, about the Time of King Edgar, cast a Ring of six Bells, to all which he gave Names, as Bartholomew, Bethhelm, Turketul, &c. The Historian tells us,

his Predecessor Tur∣ketul had led the Way in this Fancy.

The Custom of rejoicing with Bells on high Fes∣tivals, Christmas-Day, &c. is derived to us from the Times of Popery‡ 2.12. The ringing of Bells on the Arrival of Emperors, Bishops, Abbots, &c. at Places under their own Jurisdiction, was also an old Custom‖ 2.13: Whence we seem to have derived the

modern Compliment of welcoming Persons of Consequence by a chearful Peal

Durand* 2.14, whose Superstition often makes one smile, is of Opinion that Devils are much afraid of Bells, and fly away at the Sound of them That Ritualist would have thought it a Prostitution of the sacred Utensils, had he heard them rung, as they are here with the greatest Impropriety, on winning a long Main at Cock-fighting.— He would perhaps have talked in another Strain, and have represented these aerial Enemies as lending their Assistance to ring them† 2.15.

In the populous, commercial Town, from whence I date these observations, Church Bells have not been confined to ecclesiastical Uses; they have also with great Propriety been adapted to civil Purpo∣ses:—The tolling of the great Bell of St. Nicholas' Church here, is an antient Signal for our Burgesses to convene on Guild-Days, and on the Day of electing Magistrates:—Our little Carnival‡ 2.16 on Pan∣cake Tuesday commences by the same Signal:— A Bell, usually called the Thief and‖ 2.17 Reever Bell, proclaims our two annual Fairs:—A peculiar Kind of Alarm is given by a Bell on Accidents of Fire:

—A Bell is rung at six every Morning (except Sundays and Holidays) with a view it should seem of calling up the Artisans to their daily Em∣ployment; —and we retain also a Vestige of the old Norman Curfew* 2.18 at eight in the evening.— Our Bells are muffled on the 30th of January; for which I find no precedent of Antiquity; their sound on that occasion is peculiarly plaintive.

Distinction of Rank is preserved here in the tol∣ling of the Soul-Bell; an high Fee excludes the common People, and appropriates to the Death of Persons of Consequence the tolling the great Bell of each Church on this Occasion.—With us too (as Durand orders above) a Bell is tolled, and sometimes Chimes are rung, a little before the Burial, and while they are conducting the Corps to Church: They chime or ring too in some places while the grave is filling up.

There seems to be nothing intended by tolling the passing Bell at present, but to inform the Neighbourhood of any Person's Death, and I am much mistaken if our Author's† 2.19 very pious Ex∣hortation

will ever be able to revive the primitive Use of it.

I know not how the present Generation will re∣lish his Reflections in this and many subsequent Chapters: Serious Animadversions of this Sort seem by no Means pleasing to the refined Taste of our Age. We plainly discover an Intention of uni∣ting Entertainment with Utility in his little Ser∣mons; which, it must be confessed, are not always delivered in the most agreeable Manner.—He does not always stick by his Text:—His Inferences are of∣ten far fetched:—His good Meaning, however, must atone for some little Deficiencies of Stile, and Pe∣nury of Composition.—Men, provided with keen Appetites for this Kind of Entertainment, will con∣tent themselves with the homely Manner in which he has served it up to them.—Indeed Squeamish∣ness in this Particular would but ill suit the Study of the English Antique. A great deal of wholsome Meat of this Sort has been brought on upon wooden Platters. Nice Guests will think our famous old Cook, Mr. Hearne himself, but a very coarse and greasy Kind of Host.

In fine, I have not presumed to violate my Au∣thor's Text, lest I should seem to play the Empiric, and lay the Foundation of my own little Structure upon the Ruins of his.

CHAP. II. Of Watching with the Dead.

WATCHING with the Corps was an an∣tient Custom of the Church, and every where practised. They were wont to sit by it, from the Time of its Death till its Expor∣tation to the Grave, either in the House it died in, or in the Church itself. Agreeable to this, we read in St. Austin, That as they watched his Mother Monica,* 2.20 Euodius took the Psalter, and began to sing a Psalm, which the whole Family answered with that of the Psalmist David, I will sing of Mercy and Judg∣ment, unto thee, O LORD, will I sing. And we are told,† 2.21 That at the Death of St. Am∣brose, his Body was carried into the Church before Day, the same Hour he died. It was the Night before Easter, and they watched with him there.

How unlike to this antient Custom of watch∣ing is the modern one, of locking up the Corps

in a Room, and leaving it there alone? How unlike to this decent Manner of watching, is that watching of the Vulgar, which is a Scene of Sport and Drinking and Lewdness? Watch∣ing at that Time with a dear Friend, is the last Kindness and Respect we can shew him; and how unfriendly is it, to change it into Negligence and too great Resignation? How unchristian, instead of a becoming Sorrow and decent Gravity, to put on an unbecoming Joy and undecent Pastime.

OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER II.

OUR Author, for what Reason I know not, has omitted the vulgar Name given here to this watching with a Corps. It is called the Lake∣wake; a Word plainly derived from the Anglo-Saxon Lic or Lice, a Corpse, and Waecce, a Wake, Vigil, or Watching. It is used in this Sense by Chaucer, in his Knight's Tale:

—Shall not be told for me, How that Arcite is brent to Ashen cold, Ne how that there the Liche-wake was yhold All that Night long.

Thus also I read in the Article Walkin, in the learned* 2.22 Glossary to Douglas' Virgil,

Properly Like-wakes (Scotch) are the Meetings of the Friends of the Deceased, a Night, or Nights be∣fore the Burial.

I am not satisfied with either of the Quotations he has given us in Proof of the Antiquity of the Custom: They are indeed something to the Pur∣pose; but in the last cited Passage, one would be inclined to think from the Words of the Original, that the Watching was on Account of its being the Vigil of Easter-Day.

The subsequent Extract from one of the antient Councils quoted in Durant,† 2.23 p. 232, is, I think, much more apposite:—

Now it must be observed, that Psalms are wont to be sung not only when the Corps is conducted to Church, but that the Antients watched on the Night before the Burial, and spent the Vigil in singing Psalms.

So also Gregory, in the Epistle that treats of the Death of his Sister Macrina, has these Words:‡ 2.24 "Now when the nightly Watching, as is usual" &c.

I could give numerous Passages from the An∣tients, were there any Doubt of the Antiquity of a Custom, which probably owes its Origin to the tenderest Affections of human Nature, and has per∣haps on that Account been used from the Infancy of Time.

I find in Durant a pretty exact Account of some of the Ceremonies used at present in what we call laying out or streeking* 2.25 in the North† 2.26:— Mention is made of the closing the Eyes and Lips —the decent washing—dressing—and wrapping in a Linen Shroud‡ 2.27:—Of which Shroud Pruden∣tius, the Christian Poet, has these Words:

Candore nitentia claro Praetendere lintea mos est. —Hymn. ad Exequias Defunct.

The Interests of our Woollen Manufactories have interfered with this antient Rite in England.

It is customary at this Day in Northumberland, to set a Pewter Plate, containing a little Salt‖ 2.28, upon

the Corps; as also a Candle in some Places.—The learned Moresin tells us,

That Salt is the Emblem of Eternity and Immortality: It is not liable to Putrefaction itself, and it preserves Things that are seasoned with it from Decay.

—He gives us also his Conjecture on the Use of a Candle* 2.29 on this Occasion:

It was an Egyptian Hieroglyphic for Life, meant to express the ardent Desire of having had the Life of the Deceased prolonged.

Our Funeral Entertainments are of old Date.— Cecrops† 2.30 is said to have instituted them, for the Purposes of renewing decayed Friendship amongst old Friends, &c.—Moresin tells us, that in England they were so profuse on this Occasion, that it cost less to portion off a Daughter, than to bury a dead

Wife. These Burial Feasts are still retained in the North.

We have the very Coffin of the present Age de∣scribed in Durant* 2.31.

It appears that among the primitive Christians the Corps was sometimes kept four Days† 2.32. Pe∣lagia‡ 2.33, in Gregory of Turon, requests of her Son, that her Corps may not be interred till after four Days.

The Payment of Mortuaries is of great Anti∣quity: It was antiently done by leading or driving a Horse or Cow, &c. before the Corps of the De∣ceased at his Funeral. It was considered as a Gift left by a Man at his Death, by Way of Recom∣pence for all Failures in the Payment of Tithes and Oblations, and called a Corse-present. It is mentioned in the national Council of Engsham, about the Year 1006. Some Antiquaries have been led into a Mistake by this leading a Horse before the Corps, and have erroneously represented it as peculiar to Military Characters‖ 2.34.

The Abuse of this Vigil, or Lake-wake, is of pretty old standing.—I find the following Account

of a Canon, made at the provincial Synod held in London in the Time of Edward III. in Collier's Ecclesiastical History, Vol. I. p. 546,

The 10th Canon endeavours to prevent the Disorders com∣mitted at People's watching a Corps before Bu∣rial. Here the Synod takes Notice, that the De∣sign of People's meeting together upon such Oc∣casions, was to join their Prayers for the Benefit of the dead Person; that this antient and ser∣viceable Usage was over-grown with Supersti∣tion, and turned into a Convenience for Theft and Debauchery: Therefore for a Remedy against this Disorder, 'tis decreed, that upon the Death of any Person, none should be allowed to watch before the Corps in a private House, excepting near Relations and Friends of the Deceased, and such as offered to repeat a set Number of Psalms for the Benefit of his Soul.

The Penalty an∣nexed is Excommunication.—This is also men∣tioned in Becon's* 2.35 Reliques of Rome, and com∣prised in the Catalogue of those Crimes that were antiently cursed with Bell, Book, and Candle.

Mr. Bourne complains of the Sport, Drinking, and Lewdness used at these Lake-wakes† 2.36 in his

Time.—They still continue to resemble too much the antient Bacchanalian Orgies.—An Instance of Depravity that highly disgraces human Nature! It would be treating the serious Subject with two much levity, to say, that if the inconsiderate Wretches, who abuse such solemn Meetings, think at all, they think with Epicurean licentiousness, that since Life is so uncertain, no Opportunity should be neglected of transmitting it, and that the Loss, by the Death of one Relation, should be made up as soon as possible by the Birth of ano∣ther

Our Author uses a remarkable Metaphor in this Passage; he talks, or rather babbles, concerning "putting on undecent Pastime."—If one were disposed to banter, it might be observed, that a Wardrobe of "undecent Pastime" must consist of very light Habits! It may be questioned also, whe∣ther in any Affliction we can discover

too great Resignation?

CHAP. III. Of following the Corps to the Grave, what it is an Emblem of: Of carrying Greens in our Hand, what it signifies, what Use it may be of: Of Psalmody, its Antiquity, the Advan∣tage and Use of it.

IT hath been observed among all Nations, both in the Heathen and the Christian World, as a becoming and profitable Cere∣mony, to follow the Corps to the Grave. The Heathens observed it,* 2.37 because it presented to them, what would shortly follow, how they themselves should be so carried out, and laid down in the Grave. The going of the Corps before, shewed that their Friend was gone before them to the State of Death; and their following after, was as much as to say, that they must also in a short Time follow him thither. For this Reason the Christian also observes the Custom, and may, if he plea∣ses, as he follows the Body to the Grave, en∣tertain himself with a pious Meditation upon it, in such like Thoughts as these of the Psal∣mist,

* 2.38 Thou art GOD from Everlasting, and World without End; Thou turnest Man to De∣struction; again, Thou sayest, Come again ye Chil∣dren of Men. For a thousand Years in thy Sight are but as Yesterday, seeing that is past as a Watch in the Night. As soon as thou scatterest them, they are even as a Sleep, and fade away suddenly like the Grass. In the Morning it is green and groweth up, but in the Evening it is cut down, dried up and withered. Do thou therefore, O LORD,† 2.39 let me know my End, and the Number of my Days, that I may be certified how long I have to live. Behold thou hast made my Days, as it were a Span long, and mine Age is nothing in respect of Thee; and verily every Man living is altogether Vanity. And now, LORD, what is my Hope? Truly my Hope is even in Thee. Deliver me from all mine Offences, and O spare me a little that I may recover my Strength, before I go hence and be no more seen. Such Thoughts as these of our Friend's, and of our own Mortality, would excite us to pre∣pare for our own Change.

And as this Form of Procession is an Em∣blem of our dying shortly after our Friend, so the carrying of Ivy, or Laurel, or Rosemary, or some of those Ever-Greens, is an Emblem of the Soul's Immortality. It is as much as

to say, That though the Body be dead, yet the Soul is Ever-Green and always in Life: It is not like the Body, and those other Greens which die and revive again at their proper Seasons, no Autumn nor Winter can make a Change in it, but it is unalterably the same, perpetually in Life, and never dying.

The Romans, and other Heathens upon this Occasion, made Use of Cypress, which being once cut, will never flourish nor grow any more, as an Emblem of their dying for ever, and being no more in Life. But instead of that, the antient Christians used the Things before mentioned; they* 2.40 laid them under the Corps in the Grave, to signify, that they who die in CHRIST, do not cease to live. For though, as to the Body they die to the World, yet, as to their Souls, they live to GOD.

And as the carrying of these Ever-Greens is an Emblem of the Soul's Immortality, so it is also of the Resurrection of the Body: For as these Herbs are not entirely pluck'd up, but only cut down, and will, at the returning Season, revive and spring up again; so the Body, like them, is but cut down for a while,

and will rise and shoot up again at the Resur∣rection. For, as the Prophet Isaiah says,* 2.41 Our Bones shall flourish like an Herb.

It was customary† 2.42 among the antient Jews, as they returned from the Grave, to pluck up the Grass two or three Times, and then throw it behind them, saying these Words of the Psalmist, They shall flourish out of the City like Grass upon the Earth: Which they did, to shew, that the Body, though dead, should spring up again as the Grass. Thus by these two antient Ceremonies, we have placed before our Eyes, our Mortality and Immortality; the one speaks the Death of the Body, the other the Life of the Soul, nay, and the Life of the Body too; for like that Herb we carry, it is not quite pluck'd up, but shall one Day be alive again. When it hath laid in the Earth the Winter Season, the Continuance of this World, and the Warmth and Influence of the Spring is come, the joyful Spring of the Re∣surrection, it shall be enliven'd, and shoot up, and eternally flourish.‡ 2.43 For this Corruptible must put on Incorruption, and this Mortal must put on Immortality. O Death, where is thy Sting! O Grave, where is thy Victory! Thanks be to GOD, who giveth us the Victory through our LORD JESUS CHRIST.

There is another Custom used in some Places, at the Procession of Funerals, which pays a due Honour to the Dead, and gives Comfort and Consolation to the Living; and that is, the carrying out the Dead with Psalmody. This was an antient Custom of the Church; for in some of the earliest Ages, they carried out their Dead to the Grave with singing of Psalms and Hymns. Thus Socrates tells us, That when the Body of Babylas the Martyr was removed by the Order of Julian the Apo∣state, the Christians* 2.44 with their Women and Children, rejoiced and sung Psalms all the Way, as they bore the Corps from Dauphne to Antioch: Thus was† 2.45 Paula buried at Bethle∣hem; thus did St. Anthony bury Paul the Her∣mite; and thus were the Generality of Men buried after the three first Centuries, when Persecution ceased. In Imitation of this, it is still customary in several Parts of this Nation, to carry out the Dead with singing of Psalms and Hymns of Triumph; to shew that they have ended their spiritual Warfare, that they have finished their Course with Joy, and are become Conquerors; which surely is a Matter of no little Consolation for the loosing of our Friend. And how becoming is it to pay such

Honour to the Body! How is it imitating the blessed Angels, who rejoyced at Meeting of the Soul, and carrying it to Heaven. For as they rejoyce at her Conversion on Earth, so most certainly they rejoyce at her going to Heaven. And as they rejoyce at the carrying of the Soul thither, so we, in Imitation of them, at the carrying out the Body to the Grave. They rejoyce that the Soul hath got out of a World of Sin, we that the Body out of a World of Trouble; they that the Soul can sin no more, we that the Body can no more suffer; they that the Soul enjoys Glory and Happiness, we that the Body rests from its Labours.

When therefore we attend the Corps of a Neighbour or Relation, and this decent Cere∣mony is perform'd, let it also have a Share of our Thoughts, and excite in us Joy and Com∣fort, and Thanksgiving and Praise. And when these Customs are so observed, they will be of great Advantage to us, making us still fitter for the heavenly Life. And surely a Thing of this Good and Profit, is much to be preferr'd to what hath in it nothing but Undecency and Irreverence; such is our laughing and jesting, and telling of News, when we accompany a Neighbour to the Grave. There is indeed a Mean to be observed, as in all other Things, so in this; we must neither be too sad, nor

too merry; we must not be so merry as to throw off all the Signs of Affection and Love, all the Tokens of Esteem and Humanity; nor must we* 2.46 sorrow even as others, which have no Hope. But we must† 2.47 be so merry as to be able to sing Psalms, and so afflicted as to be ex∣cited to pray.

OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER III.

THE antient Christians testified their Abhor∣rence of Heathen Rites: They rejected there∣fore the Pagan Custom of burning the Dead, de∣positing the inanimate Body entire in the Ground. —The carrying forth to the Church, and from thence to the Grave, was performed by near Rela∣tions, or Persons of such Dignity as the Cir∣cumstances of the Deceased required.—Singing of Psalms, in Exultation for the Conquest of the de∣ceased Friend over Hell, Sin, and Death, was the great Ceremony used in all Funeral Processions among the antient Christians.—* 2.48 St. Jerom, in the Epitaph of Paula, informs us, that Bishops were

what in modern Language we call Under-bearers at her Funeral.—The learned Durant* 2.49 gives us many Quotations from the antient Christian Writers, to prove that those of the highest Orders of Clergy thought it not a Reproach to their Dignity to carry the Bier. How different an Idea of this Office pre∣vails in our Times!—Something instead of the Pall† 2.50 used at present to cover the Coffin, appears by the same Writer to have been of great Antiquity.—He speaks also of black‡ 2.51 used in Mourning.—St Cyprian seemed to inveigh against it, as the Indication of Sorrow upon an Event which to the Christian was Matter of Joy.—Mr. Bourne takes no Notice of Torches‖ 2.52, which are still in Use on particular Occasions in Funeral Processions.—It appears by Du∣rant, that this Custom has been of a long standing.

—We farther learn from this Ritualist, that it was customary to invite the Poor* 2.53 to Funerals.

I find a beautiful Thought on this Subject† 2.54, in St. Ambrose's Funeral Oration on Satyrus, cited by Durant, which I flatter myself will be thought to have deserved a translation:—

The Poor also shed their Tears—precious and fruitful Tears! that washed away the Sins of the Deceased.— They let fall Floods of redeeming Tears.‡ 2.55

Funeral Sermons also are of great Antiquity‖ 2.56.

Doles were used at Funerals, as we learn from St. Chrysostom§ 2.57, to procure Rest to the Soul of the Deceased, and that he might find his Judge pro∣pitious.

Dr. Browne, in his Urne Burial, observes, that the Custom of carrying the Corps as it were out of the

World with its Feet forward, is not inconsonant to Reason,

as contrary to the native Posture of Man, and his Production first into it.

It may be added to Mr. Bourne's Observations on Ever-greens used at Funerals* 2.58, that the planting of Yew Trees in Church-yards seems to derive its Origin from antient Funeral Rites; in which, (the Doctor conjectures) from its perpetual Verdure, it was used as an Emblem of the Resurrection.—He observes farther, that the christian Custom of deck∣ing the Coffin with Bay, is a most elegant Emblem. It is said that this Tree, when seemingly dead, will revive from the Root, and its dry Leaves resume their wonted Verdure.

The Custom of laying flat† 2.59 Stones in our Churches and Church-yards, over the Graves of better Sort of Persons, on which are inscribed Epi∣taphs containing the Name, Age, Character, &c. has been transmitted from very antient Times, as appears from Cicero and others. I cannot better close these additional Remarks on the obsolete Cus∣tom of carrying Ever-greens at Funerals, than with a Description of it in the Words of the elegant Mr. Gay, in his Pastoral Dirge.—He paints the rustic,

vulgar Ceremonies with great Truth, though his Stile is intended for that of affected Simplicity.

To shew their Love, the Neighbours far and near, Follow'd with wistful Look the Damsel's Bier: Sprigg'd Rosemary the Lads and Lasses bore, While dismally the Parson walk'd before.* 2.60

The Reader, conversant in classical Learning, will call to mind here the beautiful Thought in the Idyllium on Bion, by Moschus† 2.61—though the fine Spirit in it will perhaps evaporate, when we apply it to the Christian Doctrine of the Resurrec∣tion: The Antithesis will be destroyed.

CHAP. IV. Of Garlands in Country Churches: Of strawing Flowers on the Grave; the Antiquity of these Customs, the Innocency of them.

IN some Country Churches 'tis customary, to hang a Garland of Flowers over the Seats of deceased Virgins, as a Token of Esteem and Love, and an Emblem of their Reward in the heavenly Church.

This Custom perhaps may be look'd upon, as sprung from that ancient Custom of the Heathens, of crowning their Corps, with Gar∣lands in Token of Victory. But Mr. Bingham tells us, That we find not this Custom used by the Ancients in their Funeral Rites. For as he observes, the Heathen in Minutius makes it one Topick of Accusation against them,* 2.62 That they did not crown their Sepulchres.

But if they did not crown them after the Manner of the Heathens, they had a Custom of using Crowns of Flowers, if we may believe Cassalion, who tells us,† 2.63 It was a Custom of the ancient Christians to place Crowns of

Flowers, at the Heads of deceased Virgins; for which he quotes Damascen, Gregory Nyssen, St. Jerom and St. Austin. And this hath pro∣bably been the Original of this Custom among the Vulgar.

That other Custom of strawing Flowers up∣on the Graves of their departed Friends, is also derived from a Custom of the ancient Church. For it was usual in those Times for the common Sort of People, to straw the Graves of their Friends with various Flowers. Of this there are two notable Instances taken No∣tice of by Cassalion, and several other Ritualists. The one is that of St. Ambrose, in his Funeral Oration on the Death of Valentinian,* 2.64 I will not sprinkle his Grave with Flowers, but pour on his Spirit the Odour of CHRIST. Let others scatter Baskets of Flowers: CHRIST is our Lilly, and with this will I consecrate his Relicks.

The other is that of St. Jerom, in his E∣pistle to Pammachius upon the Death of his Wife.† 2.65 Whilst other Husbands strawed Vio∣lets,

and Roses, and Lillies, and purple Flow∣ers, upon the Graves of their Wives, and com∣forted themselves with such like Offices, Pam∣machius bedew'd her Ashes and venerable Bones with the Balsam of Alms.

Now these Instances, tho' they justly com∣mend these other Actions, and wisely prefer them to the Ceremonies of adorning Graves with Flowers, yet they no Way decry these ancient Customs. These lower Marks of Es∣teem and Honour, which the Vulgar paid to the Remains of their Friends, were in them∣selves harmless and innocent, and had no Censure; and as they were so, so should the present Customs be without any, being full as harmless and innocent as the other.

OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER IV.

I Have seen many of the Garlands our Author here speaks of, in Village Churches in the South of England: The Custom seems to be en∣tirely laid aside in the North* 2.66. It is undoubtedly

of very high Antiquity.—In the earlier Ages of the Church, Virginity (out of Deference, it should seem, to the Virgin Mother) was honoured with almost divine Adoration. There is little Doubt but that Nunneries and this Garlana claim one common Origin.

Durant* 2.67 tells us, the antient Christians, af∣ter the Funeral, used to scatter Flowers on the Tomb.—There is a great Deal of Learning in Moresin† 2.68 above cited, on this Subject.—It appears from Pliny's Natural History, from Cicero in his Oration for Lucius Plancius, and from Virgil's sixth Aeneid, that this was a Funeral Rite among the Heathens‡ 2.69. They used also to scatter them on the unburied Corps.—Gay describes the strew∣ing on the Grave,

Upon her Grave the Rosemary they threw, The Daisy, Butter-Flow'r, and Endive blue‖ 2.70.

Thus also the Garland:

To her sweet Mem'ry flow'ry Garlands strung, On her now empty Seat aloft were hung.

The Custom too, still used in the South of Eng∣land, of fencing the Grave with Osiers, &c. is added: The Poet glances in the two last Lines at clerical Oeconomy:

With Wicker Rods we fenc'd her Tomb around, To ward from Man and Beast the hallow'd Ground; Lest her new Grave the Parson's Cattle raze, For both his Horse and Cow the Church-yard graze.* 2.71 Gay's Dirge.

CHAP. V. Of Bowing towards the Altar at the first coming into the Church; a Custom generally observed by ignorant People; its Meaning and Antiquity.

WE may observe the Generality of old People among the Commonalty, as they enter into the Church, to turn their Faces to∣wards the Altar, and bow or kneel that Way. This, no Doubt, is the Remains of that an∣cient Custom of the Church, of worshipping toward the East: For in the ancient Church they worshipped that Way upon several Ac∣counts. First, That by so worshipping, they might lift up their Minds to GOD, who is called the Light and the Creator of Light. And therefore St. Austin says,* 2.72 When we pray standing, we turn our Faces to the East, from whence the Day springs, that we might be reminded of turning to a more excellent Na∣ture, namely, The LORD. Secondly, That for as much as Man was driven out of Para∣dise, which is towards the East, he ought to look that Way, which is an Emblem of his

Desire to return thither. St. Damascen there∣fore tells us, That† 2.73 because the Scripture says, That GOD planted Paradise in Eden to∣wards the East, where he placed the Man which he had formed, whom he punish'd with Banish∣ment upon his Transgression, and made him dwell over against Paradise, in the western Part; we therefore pray, (says he) being in Quest of our ancient Country; and as it were panting after it, do worship GOD that Way. Thirdly, It was used when any were baptized. They first turn'd their Faces to the West, and so renounc'd the Devil; and then to the East, and made their Covenant with CHRIST. Last∣ly, They prayed that Way, believing that our SAVIOUR would come to Judgment from that Quarter of the Heavens. For as the Lightning cometh out of the East, and shineth unto the West, so shall the Coming of the Son of Man be; and he is to come in like Manner as he ascended. And that he ascended up Eastward from Mount Oli∣vet, St.† 2.74 Damascen assures us. For (says he) when he ascended into Heaven, he was taken up Eastward, and his Disciples worshipped him that Way. And therefore chiefly it was, that in the ancient Church they prayed with their Faces to the East; and that many of our own Church at this Day, turn their * 2.75

Faces to that Quarter of the World, at the Repetition of the Creed.

What may more confirm this, and speak it to have been the universal Opinion of the Church, is the ancient Custom of burying the Corps, with the Feet to the East, and the Head to the West; which Custom is continued to this Day in the whole Church of England: This was observed for the same Reason, That, at the Coming of CHRIST to Judgment from the oriental Part of Heaven, our Bodies might be found in a praying Posture, with their Faces towards the East.

Our learned Countryman Gregory tells us,

That the holy Men of Jerusalem hold a Tra∣dition generally received from their Ancients, that our SAVIOUR himself was buried with his Face and Feet towards the East.

It is affirmed by the Geographers of the holy Land. And Bede says,* 2.76 That as the Holy Women enter'd at the Eastern Part into the Round-house, which is hewn out in the Rock, they saw the Angel sitting at the South Part of the Place, where the Body of JESUS had lain,

that is, at his Right Hand; for undoubtedly his Body having his Face upwards and its Head to the West, must have its Right Hand to the South. Cassalion says,* 2.77 The Faithful of old were so observing of this Ceremony of looking towards the East, that they not only strictly observed it in their Prayers when liv∣ing; but even when they were dead, their Bodies were placed with their Faces upwards in the Sepulchre, looking towards the East.

The learned Dr. Comber, in his Discourse of the solemn Interment, hath these Words upon this subject,

We may note the Positure and Position of the Corps, which among the Chri∣stians hath always been to turn the Feet to the East, with the Head to the West; that so they may be ready to meet the LORD, whom the Ancients did believe should ap∣pear in the oriental Part of Heaven. Durand. Rat. Lib. 7. Cap. 33. Or as our ingenious Mr Gregory believes, That they might be in the Posture of Prayer, with their Faces to the East, as soon as they were raised. There are some ancient Authors tell us, That the old Inhabitants of Attica buried thus before

the Days of Solon, who, as they report, con∣vinced the Athenians, that the Island of Sa∣lamis did of Right belong to them, by shew∣ing them dead Bodies looking that Way, and Sepulchres turned towards the East, as they used to bury. Diog. Laert. Vit. Solon, &c. And the Scholiast upon Thucidides says, It was the Manner of all the Greeks to bury their Dead thus: Though a learned modern Writer supposes these Authors mistaken, and cites Plutarch and Elian to prove, that the Athenians turned their Dead towards the West. However it is certain, that all Na∣tions had one certain Way of placing the Corps, from which they would not vary; and we Christians have so great Antiquity for our Custom, that we ought not out of Singularity to alter it.

No Doubt but this learned Man had great Reason for this Conclusion, as well knowing that this ancient Rite was struck at by the whole Herd of Sectaries, as a filly Fancy and an idle Dream: Who never would observe it, were it not that they are sometimes obliged; but would with those who are not obliged, act the very Reverse, and bury North and South. I wish there were no powerfuller Enemies to it, than them now a Days; but, as a Man's Enemies are too often those of his own Houshold; so, 'tis to be lamented, that some who pre∣tend

to be of our own Church, are upon all Occasions secret Advocates against this Cere∣mony. When therefore there is such Oppo∣sition without, and such Treachery within, 'tis high Time to be on the Guard against our Enemies; least a Ceremony so venerable for its Antiquity, and so useful in its Observation, be laid aside: Was it but for this one Thing, that it speaks the Hope of the whole Christian Church, since the earliest Times of Christianity, about the Resurrection of the same Body. It is too true, that there are some at this Time of the Day, as well as were in the Days of the Apostle, who think it a Thing incredible that GOD should raise the Dead; some really dis∣believing the Resurrection of any Body, and others that of the same Body. But as long as this Ceremony is in Being, it will always be a ready Proof, that the whole Christian Church did not only believe the Resurrection of the Body, but of that very Body which was laid down in the Grave. For they observed it, that they might be ready with their Faces to meet their SAVIOUR at his coming to Judgment, which certainly implies that they believed that very Body should rise again.

OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER V.

WE may add to Mr. Bourne's Remarks, that the Custom is still retained in many Churches, of turning to the Altar while the Congregation are re∣peating the Creed.—The Forms are both derived to us from the same Origin. We need not hesi∣tate to pronounce as well the Bowings* 2.78 as the turnings about to the East, or Altar, to be supersti∣tious.—They are alike Vestiges of the antient po∣pish Ceremonial Law.

One who has left a severe Satire on the Re∣tainers of those Forms and Ceremonies that lean to∣wards popish Superstition, tells us,† 2.79

If I were a Papist or Anthropo-morphite, who believes that God is enthroned in the East, like a grave old King, I profess I would bow and cringe as well as any Limber-ham of them all, and pay my Adoration to that Point of the Compass (the East): But if

Men believe that the Holy One who inhabits Eternity, is also omnipresent, why do not they make correspondent Ceremonies of Adoration to every Point of the Compass?

Concession must be made by every Advocate for manly and rational Worship, that there is nothing more in the East, than in the Belfry at the West End, or in the Body of the Church. We wonder therefore how ever this Custom was retained by Protestants. The Cringes and Bowings of the Roman Catholics to the Altar, is in Adoration of the corporal* 2.80 Presence, their Wafer-God, who is by their Fancies, seated there and enthroned.—In the Homilies of our Church, this is frequently stiled Idolatry, and the Act of a Fool.—A Regard for Impartiality obliges me to own, that I have ob∣served this Practice in College Chapels at Oxford. —I hope it is altogether worn out in every other Place in the Kingdom; and for the Credit of that truly respectable Seminary of Learning and reli∣gious Truth, that it will not be retained there by the rising Generation!

The learned Moresin* 2.81 tells us, that Altars, in papal Rome, were placed towards the East, in Imi∣tation of the antient and heathen Rome.—Thus Virgil's 11th Aeneid:

Illi ad surgentem conversi lumina solem Dant fruges manibus salsas.

As to the Position in the Grave,

though we decline (says Dr. Browne, in his Urne-burial) the religious Consideration, yet in coemeterial and narrower burying Places, to avoid Confusion and cross Position, a certain Posture were to be admitted.—The Persians lay North and South; —the Megarians and Phoenicians placed their Heads to the East;—the Athenians, some think, towards the West, which Christians still retain; —and Bede will have it to be the Posture of our Saviour.

—(This judicious Observer proceeds)

That Christians buried their Dead on their Backs, or in a supine Position, seems agreeable to pro∣found Sleep, and the common Posture of dying; contrary also to the most natural Way of Birth;

not unlike our pendulous Posture in the doubt∣ful State of the Womb.—Diogenes (he adds) was singular, who preferred a prone Situation in the Grave; and some Christians like neither, (Russians, &c.) who decline the Figure of Rest, and make Choice of an erect Posture.

There is a Passage in the Grave-diggers' Scene in Hamlet,

Make her Grave straight,

which Dr. Johnson has thus explained.

Make her Grave from East to West, in a direct Line parallel to the Church; not from North to South, athwart the regular Line. This I think is meant.

Johnson in loco.

Moresin* 2.82 tells us, that in popish Burying Grounds, those who were reputed good Christians lay towards the South and East, others who had suf∣fered capital Punishment, laid violent Hands on them∣selves, or the like, were buried towards the North; a Custom that had formerly been of frequent Use in Scotland.—One of the Grave-diggers supposes Ophelia to have drowned herself. This Quotation therefore seems to confirm the learned Annotator's Explication.

CHAP. VI. Of the Time of Cock-crow: Whether evil Spirits wander about in the Time of Night; and whe∣ther they fly away at the Time of Cock-crow. Reflections upon this, encouraging us to have Faith and Trust in God.

IT is a received Tradition among the Vul∣gar, That at the Time of Cock-crowing, the Midnight Spirits forsake these lower Re∣gions, and go to their proper Places. They wander, say they, about the World, from the dead Hour of Night, when all Things are bu∣ried in Sleep and Darkness, till the Time of Cock-crowing, and then they depart. Hence it is, that in Country-Places, where the Way of Life requires more early Labour, they al∣ways go chearfully to Work at that Time; whereas if they are called abroad sooner, they are apt to imagine every Thing they see or hear, to be a wandring Ghost. Shakespear hath given us an excellent Account of this vulgar Notion, in his Tragedy of Hamlet.

Ber.

It was about to speak, when the Cock crew.

Hor.

And then it started like a guilty Thing Upon a dreadful Summons. I have heard, The Cock that is the Trumpet to the Day, Doth with his lofty and shrill sounding Throat Awake the God of Day: And at his Warning Whether in Sea, or Fire, in Earth or Air,

The extravagant and erring Spirit hyes To its Confine, and of the Truth herein, This present Object made Probation.

Mar.

It faded at the Crowing of the Cock. Some say that e'er against that Season comes, Wherein our Saviour's Birth is celebrated, The Bird of Dawning singeth all Night long. And then, they say, No Spirit doth walk abroad, The Nights are wholsome, then no Planet strikes, No Fairy takes, no Witch hath Power to harm, So gracious and so hallowed is that Time.

Now to shew what Truth there is in this vulgar Opinion, I shall consider, First, What Truth there is in the Roaming of Spirits in the Night. And, Secondly, Whether they are ob∣liged to go away at Cock-crow.

I believe none who assent to the Truth of Divine Revelation, deny that there are good and evil Angels attending upon Men; the one to guard and protect them, and the other to harm and work their Ruin; that the one are those* 2.83 ministring Spirits, which are sent out to minister to the Heirs of Salvation; the other the roaring Lion, and his Instruments,† 2.84 who wander too and fro in the Earth; these‡ 2.85 un∣clean Spirits who wander through dry Places, seeking Rest and finding none.

NOR, I believe, will it be question'd, that there have been Apparitions of good and evil Spirits, and that many, with our SAVIOUR'S

Disciples, have been affrighted and cried out, not only with supposing they had seen, but really with seeing a Spirit. Of this the Testi∣mony of all Ages, and Scripture it self are a sufficient Demonstration.

What then could these have ordinarily been, but the Appearances of some of those Angels of Light, or Darkness? For I am far from thinking that either the Ghosts of the Damn'd or the Happy, either the Soul of a Dives or a Lazarus, returns here any more. For as St. Athanasius observes,* 2.86 These Visions and Shades of the Saints, which appear in the Temples and at the Tombs, are not the Souls of the Saints themselves, but the good Angels appearing in their Shapes. Not that GOD could not remand the Ghost of Samuel, and order it again to visit the Earth, as he made Moses and Elias to ap∣pear at our SAVIOUR'S Transfiguration; but that a Thing of this Nature was very uncom∣mon, and seldom happen'd.

Taking it therefore for granted, that there have been Apparitions of Angels, I believe it will also be owned, that these Apparitions have frequently happen'd in the Night. And truly, was there no direct Proof of this, yet the No∣tion of their appearing in the Night, being as it were link'd and chained to our Idea of an

Apparition, would almost perswade us, that the Night is the most proper Time for such Appearances. Whether it is, that the Fables of Nurses,* 2.87 as an ingenious Author imagines,

have so associated the Idea of Spirit to the Night, that the one never appears with∣out the other;

or whether there is some∣thing in the Presence of Night, some Awful∣ness and Horrour, which naturally dispose the Mind of Man to these Reflections. I am indeed very inclinable to believe, that these Legendary Stories of Nurses and old Women, are the Occasion of much greater Fears, than People without them, would generally have of these Things; but I cannot help thinking, that the Presence of Night, would naturally lead a Man to some Reflection of Spirits, without any such Cause as that learned Author men∣tions. There are some particular Times, which will naturally raise some particular Thoughts: Thus on a bright sunny Day we are naturally disposed to Mirth and Gaiety; when the Day over-casts, or the Weather is hazy, we then turn indolent and dull, and sooth our selves in Melancholly; if it Thunder and Lighten, we think of the Day of Judgment and sudden Death: And thus also the Night, as it inclines us to grave and serious Thoughts, raises in us

Horrour and Dismay, and makes us afraid, even when our Judgment tells us there is no Fear; so it may of it self be look'd upon as a natural Cause of such Reflections.

But however this be, we must necessarily own, that Spirits have frequently appeared in the Night, or we must give the Lye to the Traditions of all Ages, to Historians prophane and sacred, and the wisest and best in the Ge∣nerations of Men.

In the Heathen World there are many In∣stances, of which I shall only mention this one out of Plutarch:

* 2.88 One Night, before Brutus passed out of Asia, he was very late all alone in his Tent, with a dim Light burning by him, all the Rest of the Army being husht and silent; and musing with himself, and very thoughtful, as he turn'd his Eye to the Door, he saw a strange and terrible Appear∣ance, of a prodigious and frightful Body coming towards him without speaking. Bru∣tus boldly asked him, What art thou? Man, or God? Or upon what Business do'st thou come to us? The Spirit answer'd, I am thy Evil Genius, thou shalt see me at Philippi; to which Brutus not at all disturbed, re∣ply'd, Then I will see thee there.

In the sacred Writings we have Job* 2.89 terri∣fied with Visions of the Night, when deep Sleep falleth upon Men, Fear came upon him and Trembling, which made all his Bones to shake; then a Spirit passed by before his Face, and the Hair of his Flesh stood up. In the Night† 2.90 Jacob wrestled with the Angel; in the Night an Angel delivered‡ 2.91 Peter out of Prison, &c.

But though it be true from Scripture, that there have been nightly Apparitions, yet these are chiefly of good Angels; whereas this Opi∣nion principally means, the Appearances of evil Spirits. It must be owned indeed, that the Appearances of evil Spirits, if litterally, are yet but very seldom mention'd in the Night in Scripture; but however, that they wander and appear at Night, is very deducible from, if not litterally mentioned in it. Their's is the Land of Darkness, and the Shadow of Death; They are reserved under Chains of Darkness to the Judgment of the great Day; and we know that every one that doth Evil naturally hateth the Light: They therefore love Darkness rather than Light, because their Deeds are Evil. The Night therefore, in a more especial Manner, seems to be their Hour, and the Power of Darkness.

This was the Opinion of the Jews, as may be learned from the Fear of the Apostles, when

they saw our Saviour about the fourth Watch of the Night, coming to them upon the Wa∣ters:* 2.92 they were affrighted and cryed out, sup∣posing they had seen a Spirit. Doctor Whitby upon this Place, says,

That the Jews had then an Opinion of hurtful Spirits walking in the Night, is evident from the seventy, who render'd,

from the Pestilence walking in Darkness;† 2.93 From the Fear of the Devils that walk in the Night.

And that this was also the Opinion of the ancient Christians, is evident, not only from their dividing the Night into four Watches, the Evening, Midnight, Cock-crowing, and the Morning; which were the Military Divi∣sions of the Night, and which they‡ 2.94 observed to guard their Souls from the silent Incursions of evil Spirits, as the others did those of the Enemy: but also from their many Relations of such Appearances. Cassian in giving an Ac∣count of the Watching of the ancient Monks, and their being assaulted with Midnight Spi∣rits, tells us, That at the Beginning of the Monkish Life,§ 2.95 the Rage of the Midnight

Spirits was so great, that but few, and these too Men of Age and unshaken Resolution, were able to endure the Life in the Desart. For such was their Fierceness, that where Eight or Ten had been together in a Monastery, they would have made frequent and visible Incur∣sions: Insomuch, that they never all slept at the same Time, but took it by Turns; some watching the Rest, and exercising themselves in singing Psalms, in Praying and Reading. And St. Athanasius in his Life of Anthony the Hermit, tells, Of many Conflicts that good Man had in the Night with the Powers of Darkness, whilst they endeavoured to batter him from the strong Holds of his Faith. And what can our Church chiefly mean in the Col∣lect for Aid against Perils; but that GOD would send us Protection from all the Spirits of Dark∣ness, these Midnight Wanderers of the World: And for this Reason, every good Man, when he lies down to sleep at Night, desires the great Keeper of Israel, who never slumbereth nor sleep∣eth, to send his holy Angels to pitch their Tents round about him, and banish from him the Spi∣rits of the Night.

So far then this Tradition is just and good, that there are at Midnight Spirits who wander about the World, going too and fro in the Earth, seeking whom they may devour. Let us now in the next Place enquire, what Truth there is in the other Part of it; namely, That they al∣ways fly away at Cock-crow.

This Opinion, whatever Truth there may be in it, is certainly very ancient. We have it mentioned by the Christian Poet Prudentius, who flourished in the Beginning of the fourth Century, as a Tradition of Common Belief: His Words are these,

Ferunt Vagantes Daemones Loetos Tenebris Noctium, Gallo canente exterritos, Sparsim timere & cedere.

Invisa nam Vicinitas Lucis, salutis, numinis, Rupto Tenebrarum situ, Noctis Fugat satellites,

Hoc esse signum proescii Norunt repromissoe spei, Qua Nos soporis Liberi Speramus adventum Dei.

They say the wandering Powers, that love The silent Darkness of the Night, At Cock-crowing give o'er to rove, And all in Fear do take their Flight.

The approaching salutary Morn, The Approach divine of hated Day, Makes Darkness to its Place return, And drives the Midnight Ghosts away.

They know that this an Emblem is, Of what preceeds our lasting Bliss, That Morn, when Graves give up their Dead, In certain Hope to meet their GOD.

Cassian also, who lived in the same Century, giving an Account of a Multitude of Devils, who had been Abroad in the Night, says,* 2.96 That as soon as the Morn approached, they all vanished and fled away. By this we see, that this was a current Opinion at this Time of Day; but what Reason they had for it, ex∣cept some Relations of the disappearing of Evil Spirits at that Hour, I never yet have met with: But there have been produc'd at that Time of Night, Things of very memora∣ble Worth, which might perhaps raise the pious Credulity of some Men to imagine, that there was something more in it, than in other Times. It was about the Time of Cock-crow∣ing when our Saviour was born, and the An∣gels sung the first Christmas-Carol to the poor Shepherds, in the Fields of Bethlehem. Now

it may be presum'd, that as the Saviour of the World was then born, and the heavenly Host had then descended to proclaim the News, that the Angels of Darkness would be terrified and confounded, and immediately fly away: And perhaps this Consideration has partly been the Foundation of this Opinion; for as this may easily be supposed, so perhaps it has been ima∣gin'd, that the Spirits of Darkness, having al∣ways in Memory that fatal Hour, are startled and frighted away as the Cock proclaims it.

It was also about this Time when he rose from the Dead. And when the great Sun of Righteousness was risen upon the World, no Wonder that all the Clouds of Darkness and Wickedness were dispell'd; no Wonder that the conquer'd Powers of Hell were not able to shew their Heads: And this perhaps hath been another Reason of their imagining that Spi∣rits go away at that Time.

A third Reason is, that Passage in the Book of Genesis, where Jacob wrestled with the Angel for a Blessing; where the Angel says unto him,* 2.97 Let me go, for the Day breaketh.

But indeed this Tradition seems more espe∣cially to have risen from some particular Cir∣cumstances attending the Time of Cock-crow∣ing; and which, as Prudentius seems to say

above, are an Emblem of the Approach of the Day of the Resurrection. For when we leave the World, we lie down in our Graves, and Rest from our Labours: Sleep and Darkness lay hold upon us, and there we abide till the last Day appear, when the Voice of the Arch-Angel shall awake us, that we may meet the LORD of Light and Day. And when we leave the common Business and Care of Life, we lie down in our Beds, as in a Grave, buried as it were in Sleep and Darkness, till the Cock crow, the welcome Messenger of the News of Day.

The Circumstances therefore of the Time of Cock-crowing, being so natural a Figure and Representation of the Morning of the Resur∣rection; the Night so shadowing out the Night of the Grave; the third Watch, being as some suppose, the Time our Saviour will come to Judgment at; the Noise of the Cock awaken∣ing sleepy Man, and telling him as it were, the Night is far spent, the Day is at Hand; re∣presenting so naturally the Voice of the Arch-Angel awakening the Dead, and calling up the Righteous to everlasting Day; so natural∣ly does the Time of Cock-crowing shadow out these Things, that probably some good well-meaning Men, have been brought to believe, that the very Devils themselves, when the Cock crew, and reminded them of them, did fear and tremble, and shun the Light.

Now in Answer to the first of these Conjec∣tures: 'Tis very likely the Evil Spirits did fly away in the Morning of the Nativity, and because of our Saviour's Birth and that Com∣pany of the heavenly Host, might be afraid and retire into thick Darkness; yet it will not hence follow, that it always happens so at the Time of Cock-crowing: For if they did fly away that Morning, the Circumstances of our Saviour's Birth, the heavenly Glory of the Angelick Quire, their Musick and their Pre∣sence were the Occasion of it: And why only the bare Remembrance of what happened at that Time, should always at the Time of Cock-crowing drive them away, rather than when they remember it at another, no Reason seems to be given.

As to the second Conjecture, namely, That it was the Time of our Saviour's Rising from the Dead, I answer in the same Manner, That tho' it be allowed, that the Evil Spirits might have returned to the Land of Darkness, upon our Saviour's Rising from the Dead; yet why it should occasion them always to do so at that Time, no Reason can be given.

As to the third Conjecture, it is easy to observe, That this was a good Angel, where∣as they that shun the Light, are bad ones: This was the Angel of the Covenant, the Cre∣ator of Light, and the Lord of the Day: We

may therefore as well imagine, that it was not in his Power, to get out of the Arms of Jacob, without saying, Let me go; as to suppose he was obliged to go, because he said the Day breaketh. The meaning of which Words,

According to Willet, is not that the Angel was gone to the blessed Company of the Angels, to sing their Morning Hymn to GOD, as the Hebrews imagine: For the Angels, not only in the Morning, but at other Times, are exercised in praising GOD. But the Angel thus speaketh according to the Custom of Men, having now taken the Form and Shape of a Man, as tho' he had hast to other Business, and leaving Jacob also to his Affairs.

The last Conjecture of the Rise of this Tra∣dition, seems to carry greater Probability than the others: For as these Things are a Repre∣sentation of the Circumstances of the Morning of the Resurrection, so they must sure enough bring that last Day into Remembrance; and they never can do so, but as surely they must create Terrour and Confusion in all the Devils and Ghosts of the Night: Whilst they assure them they shall never any more enjoy the Realms of Bliss, but be hurried into that* 2.98 e∣verlasting Fire, prepared for the Devil and his

Angels. But that these Things are the Occa∣sion of their flying away at the Approach of Day, is not to be supposed. On the contrary, the Devil and his Angels ramble o'er the World in Day-light, and are Mid-day Devils, as well as Mid-night ones: For the Devil is incessant in his Temptations, and therefore he is abroad in the Day as well as the Night, tho' perhaps has seldom appear'd but in Darkness. Thus St. Austin, in one of his Meditations,* 2.99 We implore thee, O GOD! that thou wouldest deliver us from our daily Enemy, who by his Wiles and Cunning is always watching us, Day and Night, sleeping and waking; and both openly and in secret, shooting at us his poisoned Arrows, that he may destroy our Souls.

And now, what, though this be true, as it most certainly seems to be so, that at the chearful Hour of Cock-crowing, the wander∣ing Ghosts are not driven away, but still continue going too and fro? What, tho' then their Power be still the same, and their Inten∣tions as fully bent to do Evil? Consider but that GOD'S Care and Providence govern the World, and there will be found as much Safe∣ty for us, in the Midst of Evil Spirits, as if

they absented at that Time. The Almighty Power of GOD, is the same then, as at other Times; nothing but that, preserved us conti∣nually, and that, will always be able to pre∣serve us. However great may be the Malice of Devils; however desirous of working our Ruin; tho' they watch all Opportunities, and are unwearied in tempting us; yet the loving Kindness of the LORD endureth for Ever, and his Mercy is over all his Works: He will not suffer our Foot to be moved; he that keepeth us will not sleep: We shall not be afraid of the Sun by Day, nor the Moon by Night: For the Pesti∣lence that walketh in Darkness, nor for the Sick∣ness that destroyeth in the Noon-day.

Are we then afraid of Darkness and the Pre∣sence of Night? Let us remember the Creator of them, and have but Faith in him, and we shall find our Night turned into Day. In his Light shall we see Light: We shall be as se∣cure as if there was no Darkness about us, as well knowing that that GOD which protects us, sees through the thickest Mediums, and the darkest Night: For with him the Darkness is no Darkness, but the Night is as clear as the Day; the Darkness and Light to him are both alike. Or are we afraid of that old Serpent the Devil, that nightly Rambler of the World, who is a Lover of Night and Darkness? Let us trust in GOD, and no Harm shall happen

to us. If we will but fear no Evil, his Rod and his Staff shall comfort us, though we walk through the Valley of the Shadow of Death: For GOD hath reserved the Devil and his Angels in everlasting Chains, under Darkness, unto the Judgment of the great Day. Though therefore he is permitted to wander the World, yet he is so chain'd up, that without GOD'S parti∣cular Order or Permission, he is not allowed to touch the Sons of Men; and he is so re∣served and kept in Darkness, that it is not in his Power even barely to appear and be visible to them, without the Permission of GOD: So little Reason hath every good Man to fear the Spight and Malice of all the Devils in Hell.

When then the Night pours out her Ter∣rours, covers all Things with Darkness, and strikes thee with Horrour; Lift but up thy Eyes to the Hills, from whence cometh thy Help, and thou shalt clearly see, that our Lord GOD is a Light and Defence to thee.* 2.100 For to those who are the Children of the Light, the Day shineth in the Night: They are never without Light, whose Hearts are illuminated; never without Sun-shine, whose Sun is CHRIST. In short then, if thou fear Darkness, look up

to CHRIST, and thou hast eternal Day; if the Angels of Darkness, look but up with the Eye of Faith, and thou shalt see the Moun∣tains full of Chariots and Horses of Fire: Thou shalt see, as did the Servant of the Prophet Elisha, That they who be with us, are more than they who are against us. No Matter then whe∣ther the Spirits of the Night go away, or only tremble at the Time of Cock-crowing: For sure we are, that the Angel of the LORD tar∣rieth round about them that fear him, and deli∣vereth them; nay, That GOD himself will arise and scatter his Enemies, and make them that hate him to flie before him. And if GOD be for us, who can be against us?

OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER VI.

MR. Bourne might have stiled this Chapter, A Sermon on Spirit-walking; and yet I can∣not help thinking, that the Nurse prevails over the Priest in it. The good Man, it must be al∣lowed, has played the Conjurer so far as to raise us Spirits, but does not seem to have had so much of the Scholar in him as to have been able to lay them.

The Gay and the Witty will no doubt laugh at every Thing he has advanced: Perhaps it will be granted on all Hands, that he has not thrown any new Lights on the dark Subject. I make no Pre∣tensions to any Abilities for discussing the Question; and am of Opinion, that as we know so little of the invisible World, we cannot express ourselves with too much Diffidence in speaking of it.—It must however be allowed, that Writers of the highest Character for Probity and Knowledge have transmitted to us Accounts of Spirits and Appari∣tions. Fancy, Imagination, Misinterpretations of the sacred Writings on that Subject, or Credulity, must have deceived them: For it is impossible to be∣lieve them guilty of the Baseness of an Intention to deceive us. The frequent Impostures (I shall only instance the Cock-Lane Ghost, in our own Times) that are to be met with of this Kind, naturally incline us to believe, that all such Relations are either the Forgeries of cunning Men, or the idle Tales of weak ones. It is impossible to follow our Author through all the

Howbeits, Moreovers, and Neverthelesses,

of his tedious Discourse; but to one Thing in his Peroration we readily sub∣scribe our most unfeigned Assent; it is,

That a good Man has not the least Reason to fear the Spite and Malice of all the Devils in Hell.

Our Divine discovers every where an Intention of rooting out the old Man from the Hearts of his Readers: I shall be sparing of my Quotations of Chapter and Verse, as I do not think this a proper Place to imitate him in, and purpose only on the present Occasion to eraze the Vestiges of the old

Woman, the Impressions of which are still too vi∣sibly to be traced on human Nature.

It was the Fashion when Mr. Bourne wrote, that Clergymen should lard every Composition with Scripture Phrases, and nothing seems to have been thought palatable by them, in which every Period was not seasoned with a Spice of Divinity.—These great Textuaries overlooked one Passage of holy Writ, "To every Thing there is a Season."—Religion is one Thing, and the Entertainment of innocent Cu∣riosity another.—If Clergymen take Care not to per∣mit these Relaxations from severer Studies to engross too much of their Time, none but narrow-minded Bigots will think the Investigation of antient Man∣ners an improper Amusement for them.

The Spectator* 2.101, accounting for the Rise and Progress of antient Superstition, tells us, our Fore-fathers looked upon Nature with more Reverence and Horror, before the World was enlightened by Learning and Philosophy, and loved to astonish themselves with the Apprehensions of Witchcraft, Prodigies, Charms, and Enchantments.—There was not a Village in England that had not a Ghost in it—the Church-yards were all haunted—every Common had a Circle of Fairies belonging to it—

and there was scarce a Shepherd to be met with who had not seen a Spirit. Hence

—Those Tales of vulgar Sprites, Which frighted Boys relate on Winter Nights, How cleanly Milk Maids meet the Fairy Train, How headless Horses drag the clinking chain: Night-roaming Ghosts by Saucer Eye-Balls known, The common Spectres* 2.102 of each country Town. Gay.

Our Shakespear's Ghosts excel all others:—The Terrible indeed is his Forte:—How awful is that Description of the dead Time of Night, the Season of their Perambulation!

'Tis now the very witching Time of Night, When Church yards yawn, and Hell itself breathes out Contagion to the World† 2.103.

The Antients, because the Cock gives Notice of the Approach and Break of Day, have, with a Propriety equal to any Thing in their Mythology,

dedicated this Bird to Apollo.—They have also made him the Emblem of Watchfulness* 2.104, from the Circumstance of his summoning Men to their Business by his crowing, and have therefore dedi∣cated him also to Mercury. With the Lark, he may be poetically stiled "the Herald of the Morn."

The Day civil or political has been divided into thirteen† 2.105 Parts. The After-midnight and the Dead of the Night, are the most solemn of them all, and have therefore, it should seem, been appropriated by antient Superstition to the walking of Spirits.

CHAP. VII. Of Church-yards; why the Vulgar are generally afraid of passing through them at Night: The Original of this Fear: That there is nothing in them now, more than in other Places to be afraid of.

THE most of ignorant People are afraid of going through a Church-Yard at Night-time. If they are obliged upon some hasty and urgent Affair, they fear and trem∣ble, till they are beyond its Bounds, but they generally avoid it, and go further about. It would, no Question, be better if there were fewer Path-ways through Church-Yards than there are, both as it would prevent several Abuses committed in them, and also cause the Ashes of the Dead to be in greater Quiet, and more undisturbed Peace: We should not then see Church-Yards changed into common Dung-hills, nor should we tread so frequently upon the Bones of our Friends: But when for the Conveniency of Neighbourhood, or other Rea∣sons, there are allowed public Ways, it is a very great Weakness to be afraid of passing through them.

The Reason of this Fear is, a Notion they have imbib'd, that in Church-Yards there is a frequent walking of Spirits at the Dead-time

of Night. Indeed there is at that Time some∣thing awful and horrible every where, and it must be confess'd something more solemn in a Church-Yard, than in the Generality of other Places; but that it is then more frequented with Apparitions and Ghosts than other Places are, is at this Time of Day intirely ground∣less, and without any Reason.

The Original of this Timorousness may be deduc'd from the Heathens: For they believ∣ed that the departed Ghosts came out of their Tombs and Sepulchres, and wander'd about the Place where the Body lay buried. Thus* 2.106 Virgil tells us, That Maeris could call the Ghosts out of their Sepulchres: And† 2.107 Ovid, that Ghosts came out of the Sepulchres, and wandered about: And Clemens Alexandrinus, in his Admonitions to the Gentiles, upbraids them with the Gods they worshipped; which,‡ 2.108 says he, are wont to appear at Tombs and Sepulchres, and which are nothing but fading Spectres and airy Forms. And the learned Mr. Mede observes, from a Passage of this same ancient Father,§ 2.109

That the Heathens supposed the Presence and Power of Daemons (for so the Greeks called the Souls of Men

departed) at their Coffins and Sepulchres; as tho' there always remain'd some natural Tye between the Deceased and their Relicts.

Agreeable to this, Dr. Scot,* 2.110 in his Discourse of the Christian Life, speaks of

gross and sensual Souls, who appeared often, after their Separation, in Church-Yards or Char∣nel-Houses, where their Bodies were laid. The† 2.111 Soul that is infected with a great Lust to the Body, continues so, for a great while after Death, and suffering many Reluctances, ho∣vers about this visible Place, and is hardly drawn from thence by Force; by the Daemon that hath the Guard and Care of it. By the visible Place, he means‡ 2.112 their Monuments and Sepulchres, where the shadowy Fantasms, of such Souls, have sometimes appeared.

It having therefore been a current Opinion of the Heathens, that Places of Burial and Church-Yards were frequently haunted with Spectres and Apparitions, it is easy to imagine, that the Opinion has been handed from them, among the Ignorant and unlearned, through∣out all the Ages of Christianity to the present Day. And indeed, tho' now there may be no such Things, yet that there have been, need not be disputed; not that they were the real Souls of Men departed: For I cannot see for

what Reason it should be supposed,

(* 2.113 how∣ever unacquainted such Souls might be with the Pleasures of Spirits) that they are permit∣ted to wander, to hover about, and linger after their Bodies.

It seems rather to be true, what is mentioned of such Apparitions in St. Athanasius's Questions to Antiochius, that† 2.114 these Apparitions of the Saints which appear at Tombs and Temples, are not the Souls of the Saints themselves, but the good Angels ap∣pearing in their Likeness. And I imagine it must be so too, with the Souls of bad Men, they appear not themselves, but they are re∣presented by the evil Angels. For the Soul upon the Departure, returns to GOD that gave it, who allots it its Station in the World of Spirits, where it is kept till the Day of Judgment in Happiness or Misery, when it shall receive its Compleation of the one, or the other. However, whatever these Apparitions were, they are a certain Proof, that such Ap∣pearances have been in such Places; and in∣deed, to add no more, it is the whole Voice of Antiquity.

But now with us, GOD be thanked, the Scene is changed, we live not in the Darkness of Errour, but in the Light of Truth; we worship not Daemons, but the GOD of the whole Earth; and our Temples are not the Temples of Idols, but the Temples of the Ho∣ly

GOD. If among the Heathens such Delu∣sions were permitted, it was because GOD had forsaken them: But when he vouchsafes to have his Residence in his Holy Temple, we are the further from Harm, the nearer we approach it;* 2.115 There the Sparrow hath found her an House, and the Swallow a Nest, where she may lay her Young; and there shall no Harm happen to good Men, but they shall be rather protected, because they are so near their Father's House, the House of Prayer.

OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER VII.

WE learn from Moresin* 2.116, that Church-yards were used for the Purposes of Interment, in order to remove Superstition.—Burial was in

antient Times without the Walls of Cities and Towns. Lycurgus, he tells us, first introduced Grave-stones within the Walls, and as it were brought home the Ghosts to the very Doors.— Thus we compel Horses that are apt to startle, to make the nearest possible Approaches to the Objects at which they have taken the Alarm.

Our Author is certainly very right, when he tells us that Church-yards are as little frequented by Apparitions and Ghosts as other Places, and that therefore it is a Weakness to be afraid of passing through them. Superstition however will always attend Ignorance; and the Night, as she continues to be the Mother of Dews, will also never fail of being the fruitful Parent of chimerical Fears* 2.117.

When the Sun sets, Shadows, that shew'd at Noon But small, appear most long and terrible. Dryden.

The Inconveniences, complained of by our Au∣thor in the first Part of this Chapter, we have had the Pleasure of seeing remedied. With great De∣cency and Propriety the Church-yards here are now all inclosed: They are no longer the Recep∣tacles of Filth, or Haunts of nightly Lewdness; and the Ashes of our Friends and Ancestors are suffered to remain (as he wished)

in greater Quiet, and more undisturbed Peace.

CHAP. VIII. Of visiting Wells and Fountains: The Original of this Custom: The naming of them of great An∣tiquity: The Worship paid them by the Pa∣pists, was gross Idolatry.

IN the dark Ages of Popery, it was a Custom, if any Well had an awful Situation, and was seated in some lonely melancholy Vale; if its Water was clear and limpid, and beauti∣fully* 2.118 margin'd with the tender Grass; or if it was look'd upon, as having a Medicinal Quality; to gift it to some Saint, and honour it with his Name. Hence it is, that we have at this Day Wells and Fountains called, some St. John's, St. Mary Magdalen's, St. Mary's Well, &c.

To these kind of Wells, the common People are accustomed to go, on a Summer's Evening, to refresh themselves with a Walk after the Toil of the Day, to drink the Water of the Fountain, and enjoy the pleasing Prospect of Shade and Stream.

Now this Custom (tho' at this Time of Day, very commendable, and harmless, and inno∣cent) seems to be the Remains of that super∣stitious Practice of the Papists, of paying

Adoration to Wells and Fountains: For they imagin'd there was some Holiness and Sancti∣ty in them, and so worshipped them. In the Canons of St. Anselm, made in the Year 1102, we find this superstitious Practice in some Measure forbid.* 2.119

Let no one attribute Reverence or Sanctity to a dead Body, or a Fountain, or other Things, (as sometimes is to our Knowledge) without the Bishop's Authority.

And in the 16th of the Canons made in the Reign of King Edgar, in the Year 963, it is order'd,† 2.120

That every Priest in∣dustriously advance Christianity, and ex∣tinguish Heathenism, and forbid the Wor∣shipping of Fountains, &c. Mr. Johnson says upon this Canon, that the Worshipping of Wells and Fountains, was a Superstition, which prevailed in this Nation, till the Age before the Reformation: Nay, I cannot say, it is extinguish'd yet among the Papists. In the Ages of dark Popery it was thought sufficient to forbid the honouring of Wells and Fountains, without the Bishop's Appro∣bation.

The giving of Names to Wells, is of great Antiquity: We find it a Custom in the Days of the old Patriarchs. Abraham observed this Custom; and therefore the Well, which he

recover'd from the Servants of Abimeleck, He* 2.121 called Beer-sheba, or the Well of the Oath, because there they sware both of them. Thus also Isaac, when his Herdsmen had found a Well, and the Herdsmen of Gerar had a Con∣test with them about the Right of it,† 2.122 called the Name of the Well Eseck, that is, Strife: because they strove with him. And he digged another Well, and strove for that also, and he called the Name of it Sitnah, that is, Hatred. And he removed from thence, and digged ano∣ther Well, and for that they strove not; and he called the Name of it Rehoboth, that is, Room. And he said for now the LORD hath made Room for us, and we shall be fruitful in the Land. And we read it was at Jacob's Well where JESUS talked with the Woman of Sa∣maria. To give Names therefore to Wells, is of an ancient Standing; but to pay Homage and Worship to them, was never heard of a∣mong the People of GOD, till they sunk in∣to gross Idolatry, and became Worshippers of Stocks and Stones: When the creature became worshipped instead of the Creator, then was this Custom first introduced, in the Ages of Popish Ignorance and Idolatry.

There need be no Question, but as this Cus∣tom is practically Heathenish, so it is also originally: For the Heathens were wont to

worship Streams and Fountains, and to sup∣pose that the Nymphs, whom they imagin'd the Goddesses of the Waters, presided over them. As the Papists have borrowed many of their silly and superstitious Ceremonies from the Religion of the Heathens, so this in par∣ticular, a sottish, stupid, and abominable Custom, they could borrow no where else. For we had no such Custom, neither at any Time the Churches of GOD.

OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER VIII.

I Find little that may be added to our Author's Account of the superstitious Adoration of Wells and Fountains. There are Interdictions of this Super∣stition in the Laws of King Canute also, preserved in Wheloc's Edition of Bede's Church History.* 2.123

I have frequently observed Shreds, or Bits of Rags, upon the Bushes that over-hang a Well, in the Road to Benton, a Village in the Neighbourhood of Newcastle. It is called the Rag Well. This Name is undoubtedly of a very long standing: The Spring has been visited for some Disorder or other, and these Rag-offerings are the Reliques of the then prevailing popular Superstition.—Thus Mr. Pennant tells us, they visit the Well of Spey, in

Scotland, for many Distempers, and the Well of Drachaldy for as many, offering small Pieces of Money and Bits of Rags* 2.124. Pennant's Add. p. 18.

Fitzstephen, Monk of Canterbury, in his Descrip∣tion of the antient City of London, has these Words,

There are on the North Part of London, principal Fountains of Water, sweet, wholsome, and clear, streaming from among the glistering Pebble Stones.—In this Number, Holy Well, Clerken Well, and St. Clement's Well, are of most Note, and frequented above the Rest, when Scholars and the Youth of the City take the Air abroad in the Summer Evenings† 2.125.

Stow. p. 710.

A Well was a most valuable Treasure in those hot and dry Countries which composed the Scene of the Patriarchal History, and therefore we find in Genesis that it was a frequent Subject of Contention‡ 2.126.

CHAP. IX. Of Omens: Their Original: The Observation of them sinfull.

OMENS and Prognostications of Things are still in the Mouths of all, though only observed by the Vulgar. In Country Places especially, they are in great Repute, and are the Directors of several Actions of Life; being looked on by them as Presages of Things future, or the Determiners of present Good or Evil: If* 2.127 a Hare cross their Way it is an Omen of ill Luck: If† 2.128 a Crow cry, it por∣tends something Evil: If‡ 2.129 an Owl, which they reckon a most abominable and unlucky Bird, sends forth its hoarse and dismal Voice, it is an Omen of the Approach of some terri∣ble Thing; that some dire Calamity, and some great Misfortune is near at Hand. If Salt fall towards them, to be sure something has hap∣pened to one in the Family, or is shortly to happen to themselves: Such also is the Chat∣tering

of a Mag-pye, the Cry of Ravens, the Dead-watch, Crickets, &c.

This is a Copy of the Omens of the Hea∣thens,* 2.130 who never went upon any Enter∣prize, nor undertook any Business of Moment, without consulting the Augurs and Wise-Men, and being guided by Omens and Presages of Things. Hence it was that they consulted the Intrails of Beasts, the Flights of Birds, and several other Things: And that the very Things above-mentioned, as the Authorities there declare, have been observed by them; yea, they have observ'd them, even in the re∣motest Ages, beyond the Days of the oldest Records. The Heathen World therefore was full of them, and without all doubt they have been handed down to us from these Times.

And as it is not to be question'd, but we had them from the Heathens, so in all Proba∣bility the Heathens have taken them from the People of GOD, and built many of their Folies and ominous Superstitions on a Custom which they alone were indulged in. For in the ear∣liest Age of the World, when a Matter of any great Consequence was depending, and the Servants of GOD would know what the Event would be, they asked a Sign of GOD, by de∣siring

that such a Thing might happen, if they were to succeed, and God was sometimes so condescending as to grant them their De∣sire. Thus we read, That* 2.131 Jonathan accom∣pany'd only by his Armour Bearer, not fear∣ing the Steepness of the Rocks, nor Multitudes of Enemies, attempted the Garrison of the Philistines and conquered, through a Token of this Nature. If they say, says he to his Armour-Bearer, Tarry untill we come up, then we will stand still in our Place, and will not go up unto them; but if they say come up unto us, then we will go up; for the LORD hath deli∣vered them into our Hands, and this shall be a Sign unto us. And so indeed it came to pass, GOD who had inspired Jonathan with this Thought, directing the Tongues of the others according to his Wishes. In like Manner, when the good old Servant of Abraham had arrived at the City of Nahor, to find a Wife for his Master's Son; we have him desiring of GOD, that the Sign of the Woman he should pitch upon, might be her saying, Drink, and I will give thy Camels Drink also.† 2.132 Ana he said, O Lord GOD of my Master Abraham, I pray thee send me good Speed this Day, and shew Kindness unto my Master Abraham: Behold, I stand here by the Well of Water, and the Daughters of the

Men of the City came out to draw Water. And let it come to pass, that the Damsel to whom I shall say, let down thy Pitcher, I pray thee, that I may drink; and she shall say, Drink, and I will give thy Camels Drink also: Let the same be she that thou hast appointed for thy Servant Isaac; and thereby shall I know that thou hast shewed Kindness unto my Master. This happened ac∣cording to his Prayer, by which he knew that the LORD had prospered his Journey. Now this Custom we know the Philistines imitated, when they would know whether they had been afflicted by the GOD of Israel for keep∣ing the Ark.* 2.133 They took the Ark of the LORD, and laid it on a Cart, and sent it away. And they said, If it goeth by the Way of his own Coast to Beth-shemoth, then he hath done us this great Evil.

In these early Ages of the World, GOD per∣mitted such Things upon extraordinary Occa∣sions, to be asked by his own People. But they were only peculiar to those Times. We have no Warrant for doing the like: It be∣comes not us to prescribe Means to GOD, by which we may judge of our future Success, but to depend on his Power and Wisdom, his Care and Providence. The Observation of Omens, such as the falling of Salt, a Hare

crossing the Way, of the Dead-Watch, of Cric∣kets, &c. are sinful and diabolical: They are the Inventions of the Devil, to draw Men from a due Trust in GOD, and make them his own Vassals. For by such Observations as these, they are the Slaves of Superstition and Sin, and have all the While no true Dependance upon GOD, no Trust in his Providence.

OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER IX.

VArious are the popular Superstitions with re∣gard to Omens—To these our Author has hinted at, many more may be added.

The breaking a Looking Glass is accounted a very unlucky Accident.—Mirrors were formerly used by Magicians in their superstitious and diabolical Ope∣rations; and there was an antient Kind of Divina∣tion by the Looking Glass:* 2.134 Hence it should seem the present popular Notion.

When our Cheek burns, or Ear tingles, we usually say somebody is talking of us—a Conceit of great Antiquity, and ranked among superstitious Opini∣ons by Pliny† 2.135.—Dr. Browne supposes this to have proceeded from the Notion of a signifying Genius,

or universal Mercury, that conducted Sounds to their distant Subjects and taught to hear by Touch.

It is accounted unlucky to destroy Swallows;— This is probably a Pagan Relique. We read in Aelian, that these Birds were sacred to the Penates, or household Gods of the Antients, and therefore were preserved. They were honoured antiently as the Nuncios of the Spring.—The Rhodians are said to have had a solemn anniversary Song, to welcome in the Swallow. See Anacreon's Ode to that Bird.

I think it is Mr Addison that supposes the popu∣lar Ballad of the Babes in the Wood to have pre∣served the Lives of many Robin Redbreasts. The subsequent Stanza places them in a very favourable Point of View:

No Burial this pretty Pair Of any Man receives, Till Robin-red-breast painfully Did cover them with Leaves. Vide Dr. Percy's Collect. Ballads.

The antient Augurs foretold Things to come by the chirping or singing of certain Birds* 2.136—the Crow,

the Pye, the Chough, &c. hence perhaps the old womanish Observation, that when the Pye chatters, we shall have Strangers* 2.137.

It is vulgarly thought unlucky to kill Spiders. —Can this be in Support of the Scotch Proverb, "Dirt bodes luck?" However this be, it serves in many Places for an Apology for the Laziness of Housewives, in not destroying the Cobwebs† 2.138.

There was an antient Custom of opening some celebrated Poem, as Homer's or Virgil's, and what∣ever Passage presented itself first to the Eye con∣stituted a Kind of Answer by Oracle: It was called the Sortes Homericae and Sortes Virgilianae. —The Superstitious among the antient Christians practised a similar Kind of Divination, by opening the Old or New Testament. Mr Pennant gives us an Ac∣count of another Sort of Divination, used in Scot∣land, called

reading the Speal Bone, or the Blade∣bone of a Shoulder of Mutton well scraped‡ 2.139. When Lord Lo••don, he says, was obliged to retreat before the Rebels to the Isle of Sky, a common Soldier, on the very Moment the Battle of Culloden was decided, proclaimed the Victory at that Distance, pretending to have discovered the Event by looking through the Bone.

p. 155.

One may add to Mr. Pennant's Account, the strange Qualification many of the Inhabitants of the western Islands of Scotland are said to have, called Second Sight. It is a Faculty of seeing Things to come, or at a great Distance, represented to the Imagination as if actually visible and present. This strange Thing has been well attested, and that by Authors of Credit. Credat Judaeus apella!—See the Appendix, Article Second Sight.

The fungous Parcells (so Browne calls them) about the Wicks of Candles, are commonly thought to foretell Strangers: With us they are called Let∣ters at the Candle. He tells us, (in his usual Pe∣dantry of Stile, which is well atoned for by his good Sense and Learning,)

they only indicate a moist and pluvious Air, which hinders the Avo∣lation of the light and favillous Particles, where∣upon they settle upon the Snast.

Of this Kind is the present northern Notion of foretelling Strangers from the black filmy Appendages (so per∣haps the Author of the Vulgar Errors would have called them) on the Bars of our Fire Grates.

It is accounted lucky to throw an old* 2.140 Shoe af∣ter a Person, when we wish him to succeed in what he is going about.

Putting on one Stocking, with the wrong Side outward, without Design;—getting out of Bed

backwards, without Premeditation, are reckoned good Omens. Stumbling in going down Stairs, and meeting a Weasel, are held to be bad ones* 2.141. Va∣rious and ridiculous are the Superstitions concern∣ing Moles on different Parts of the Body.

Dr. Browne tells us, that to sit cross-legg'd, or with our Fingers pectinated or shut together, is accounted bad, and Friends will persuade us from it.—The same Conceit religiously possessed the An∣tients, as is observable from Pliny,

Poplites al∣ternis genibus imponere nefas olim,

and also from Athenaeus, that it was an old veneficious Practice; and Juno is made in this Posture, to hinder the Delivery of Alcmaena. Vide Vulg. Errors.

The Observation on the falling of Salt, proceeds from the antient Opinion that Salt was incorrupti∣ble; it had therefore been made the Symbol of Friendship; and if it fell casually, they thought their Friendship would not be of long Duration. Bailey's Dictionary, &c.

The witty Dean of St. Patrick's, in his Invective against Wood, gives a fine philosophical Account of the Death-Watch† 2.142.

—A Wood Worm That lies in old wood, like a Hare in her form:

With Teeth or with Claws it will bite or will scratch, And Chambermaids christen this Worm a Death-Watch: Because, like a Watch, it always cries click; Then Woe be to those in the House who are sick; For, as sure as a Gun, they will give up the Ghost, If the Maggot cries click, when it scratches the Post. But a Kettle of scalding hot Water injected, Infallibly cures the Timber affected: The Omen is broken, the Danger is over, The Maggot will die and the Sick will recover* 2.143.

Various were the Species of Divination† 2.144 prac∣tised by antient Superstition.—The Druids inter∣preted Omens, and doubtless both invented and handed down many of them.

No Bondage seems so dreadful as that of Super∣stition: It hath ever imposed the most abject Kind of Slavery. I have known (says the Spectator) the shooting of a Star spoil a Night's Rest, and have

seen a Man in Love grow pale and lose his Ap∣petite upon the plucking of a Merrythought.—A screech Owl at Midnight has alarmed a Family more than a Band of Robbers, and the Voice of a Cricket has struck more Terror than the Roaring of a Lion. Nothing, he observes, is so inconsiderable, which may not appear dreadful to an Imagination that is filled with Omens and Prognostics:—A rusty Nail, or a crooked Pin shoots up into Prodigies.

For when we think Fate hovers o'er our Heads, Our Apprehensions shoot beyond all Bounds: Owls, Ravens, Crickets seem the Watch of Death; Nature's worst Vermin scare her godlike Sons; Echoes, the very Leavings of a Voice, Grow babbling Ghosts, and call us to our Graves. Each Mole-hill Thought swells to a huge Olympus, While we, fantastic Dreamers, heave and puff, And sweat with an Imagination's Weight. Dryden's and Lee's Oedipus.

The Author of the Vulgar Errors tells us, that hollow Stones are hung up in Stables to prevent the Night Mare, or Ephialtes. They are usually called in the North, Holy Stones.—The Chips of Gallows and Places of Execution are used for Amulets against Agues. I saw lately some Saw-Dust, in which Blood was absorbed, taken for some such Purpose from off the Scaffold on the beheading of one of the rebel Lords, 1746. — For Warts, we rub our Hands be∣fore the Moon, and commit any maculated Part to the Touch of the Dead.—Various are the su∣perstitious Charms for driving away Rats, &c.

Dr. Browne has left several curious Observations on these popular Notions. That Candles and Lights (says he) burn blue and dim at the Apparition of Spirits, may be true, if the ambient Air be full of

sulphureous Spirits, as it happens oftentimes in Mines.—He admits that Conjectures of prevalent Humours may be collected from the Spots in our Nails, but rejects the sundry Divinations vulgarly raised upon them; such as, that Spots in the Top of the Nails signify Things past; in the Middle, Things present; and at the Bottom, Events to come; —that white Specks presage our Felicity; blue ones our Misfortunes; those in the Nail of the Thumb have Significations of Honour; of the Forefinger, Riches. Palmistry, or Divination by the Lines of the Hand, has been deservedly exploded, though the Gipsies still make Pretensions to the Knowledge of it.

Sailors, usually the boldest Men alive, are yet frequently the very abject Slaves of superstitious Fear. They have various puerile Apprehensions concerning whistling on Shipboard, carrying a Corpse, &c. all which are Vestiges of the old Woman in human Nature, and can only be erazed by the united Efforts of Philosophy and Religion.

Nourishing Hair upon the Moles in the Face (the Doctor tells us) is the Perpetuation of a very antient Custom.— Thus Pliny:

Naevos in facie tondere religiosum habent nunc multi.

—From the like might proceed the Fears of poling Elf-locks, or complicated Hairs of the Head, and also of Locks longer than the other Hair, they being vo∣tary at first, and dedicated upon Occasion, pre∣served with great Care, and accordingly esteemed by others.—Thus Apuleius:

Adjuro per dulcem Capilli tui Nodulum!

The set and statary Times (he farther observes) of paring of Nails and cutting of Hair, is thought by many a Point of Conside∣ration,

which is perhaps but the Continuation of an antient Superstition.—To the Romans, it was piaculous to pare their Nails upon the Nundinoe, observed every ninth Day, and was also feared by others in certain Days of the Week, according to that of Ausonius: Ungues Mercurio, Barbam Jove, Cypride crines.

Mr. Pennant, in describing the Customs of Highlanders, tells us, that in certain Places the Death of People is supposed to be foretold by the Cries and Shrieks of Benshi, or the Fairy's Wife, uttered along the very Path where the Funeral is to pass, and what in Wales are called Corps' Can∣dles, are often imagined to appear and foretell Mor∣tality. In the County of Carmarthen, there is hardly any one that dies, but some one or other sees his Light or Candle.—There is a similar Super∣stition among the Vulgar in Northumberland: They call it seeing the Waff* 2.145 of the Person whose Death it foretells.—For an Account of the Fetch-lights, or Dead Men's Candles, vide Athenian Oracle, Vol. I. p. 76.

The Rev. Mr. Shaw, in his History of the Pro∣vince of Moray, in Scotland, gives the following Account of some Omens and Superstitions still preserved there: When a Corpse is lifted, the Bed Straw on which the Deceased lay, is carried out,

and burnt in a Place where no Beast can come near it; and they pretend to find next Morning it the Ashes, the Print of the Foot of that Person it the Family who shall first die* 2.146.

In hectic and consumptive Diseases, they pare the Nails of the Fingers and Toes of the Patient, put these Parings into a Rag cut from his Clothes, then wave their Hand with the Rag thrice round his Head, crying, Deas Soil; after which they bury the Rag in some unknown Place. He tells us he has seen this done; and Pliny, in his Natural History, mentions it as practised by the Magicians or Druids of his Time.

When a contagious Disease enters among Cattle, the Fire is extinguished in some Villages round; then they force Fire with a Wheel, or by rubbing a Piece of dry Wood upon another, and therewith burn Juniper in the Stalls of the Cattle, that the Smoke may purify the Air about them: They like∣wise boil Juniper in Water, which they sprinkle upon the Cattle; this done, the Fires in the Houses are rekindled from the forced Fire. All this too (he tells us) he has seen done, and has no Doubt of its being a Druid Custom.

Mr. Shaw further tells us, that the antient Scots much regarded Omens upon an Expedition An armed Man meeting them was a good Omen:—If a Woman barefoot crossed the Road before them, they seized her, and fetched Blood from her Fore∣head:—If a Deer, Fox, Hare, or any Beast of Game appeared, and they did not kill it, it was an unlucky Omen* 2.147.

A superstitious Opinion vulgarly prevails here, that the howling of a Dog by Night in a Neigh∣bourhood, is the Presage of Death to any that are sick in it. I know not what has given Rise to this: Dogs have been known to stand and howl over the Bodies of their Masters, when they have been murdered, or died an accidental or sudden Death. — An Instance of great Sensibility in this faithful Animal!

Shakespear ranks this among Omens: "The Owl shriek'd at thy Birth; an evil Sight! "The Night Crow cry'd forboding luckless Time; "Dogs howl'd, and hideous Tempests shook down Trees," &c. Henry VI.

CHAP. X. Of the Country Conversation in a Winter's Even∣ing: Their Opinions of Spirits and Apparitions; of the Devil's appearing with a cloven Foot; of Fairies and Hobgoblins; of the walking Places of Spirits; and of haunted Houses.

NOthing is commoner in Country Places, than for a whole Family in a Winter's Evening, to sit round the Fire, and tell Stories of Apparitions and Ghosts. And no Question of it, but this adds to the natural Fearfulness of Men, and makes them many Times ima∣gine they see Things, which really are no∣thing but their own Fancy. From this, and seldom any other Cause, it is, that Herds and Shepherds have all of them seen frequent Ap∣paritions, and are generally so well stock'd with Stories of their own Knowledge. Some of them have seen Fairies, some Spirits in the Shapes of Cows and Dogs and Horses; and some have seen even the Devil himself, with a cloven Foot. All which, is either Hearsay or a strong Imagination. Not that there have not been, or may not be Apparitions; we know that there have undoubtedly been such Things, and that there still are, upon parti∣lar Occasions; but that almost all the Stories of Ghosts and Spirits, are grounded on no

other Bottom, than the Fears and Fancies, and weak Brains of Men.

In their Account of the Apparition of the Devil, they always describe him with a cloven Foot: That is always his distinguishing Badge, whatever Shape he appears in; whe∣ther it be in Beauty or Deformity, he never appears without it. Such is the old Tradi∣tion they have received of his appearing, and such is their Belief of it.

Indeed it must be confess'd, that this is not so improbable and ridiculous as many Things they hold. For tho' perhaps few of them have ought else for this Opinion, but old Wives Fables, or the Picture of the Devil, which they have always observed drawn with a cloven Foot, yet there seems to be some Truth in it. For in the Times of frequent Apparitions, the Devil was wont to appear so, if we may believe Antiquity; and there is also some Reason for it, considering the Cir∣cumstances of the fallen Angels.

The* 2.148 Author of the Vulgar Errors upon this same Subject, hath these Words.

The Ground of this Opinion at first, might be his frequent appearing in the Shape of a Goat, which answers this Description. This was the Opinion of the ancient Chri∣stians,

concerning the Apparitions of Pa∣nites, Fauns and Satyrs; and of this Form we read of one, that appeared to Anthony in the Wilderness. The same is also confirmed from Expositions of Holy Scripture. For whereas it is said, Thou shalt not offer unto Devils: The original Word is Seghnirim; that is, rough and hairy Goats, because in that Shape the Devil most often appeared, as is expounded by the Rabbins, as Tremellius hath also explain'd, and as the Word Asci∣mah, the God of Emath is by some conceived. He observes also, That the Goat was the Emblem of the Sin Offering, and is the Em∣blem of Sinful Men at the Day of Judg∣ment.

And of this Opinion was also the learned Mr.* 2.149 Mede. He says,

That when Spirits converse with Men, it is under some visible Shape, and that there is a Law given them that that Shape they assum'd, should be of something which more or less resembled their Condition. For as in Nature we see every Thing hath a several and suitable Physiog∣nomy or Figure, as a Badge of their inward Nature, whereby it is known, as by a Habit of Distinction, so it seems to be in the Shapes and Apparitions of Spirits. And as in a well governed Common Wealth,

every Sort and Condition is known by a dif∣fering Habit, agreeable to his Quality; so it seems it should be in GOD'S great Common Wealth, concerning the Shapes which Spi∣rits take upon them. And he that gave the Law, that a Man should not wear the Habit of a Woman, nor a Woman the Ha∣bit of a Man, because that as he had made them diverse, so would he have them so known by their Habits; so it seems he will not suffer a good and a bad Spirit, a noble and ignoble one, to appear unto Man after the same Fashion.

Now from this it will follow, that good Angels can take upon them no other Shape, but the Shape of Man, because their glori∣ous Excellency is resembled only in the most excellent of all visible Creatures. The Shape of an inferior Creature would be un∣suitable, no other Shape becoming those who are called the Sons of GOD, but his only, who was created after GOD's own Image. And yet, not his neither as he now is, but according as he was before his Fall in his glorious Beauty of his Integrity. Age and Deformity are the Fruits of Sin; and the Angel in the Gospel appears like a young Man, His* 2.150 Countenance like Light∣ning, and his Raiment white as Snow, as it

were resembling the Beauty of glorified Bodies, in Immutability, Sublimity and Purity.

Hence also it follows on the contrary, that the Devil could not appear in humane Shape whilst Man was in his Integrity; be∣cause he was a Spirit fallen from his first glorious Perfection, and therefore must ap∣pear in such Shape, which might argue his Imperfection and Abasement, which was the Shape of a Beast: Otherwise no Reason can be given, why he should not rather have appeared to Eve in the Shape of a Woman, than of a Serpent; for so he might have gain'd an Opinion with her, both of more Excellency and Knowledge. But since the Fall of Man, the Case is al∣ter'd; now we know he can take upon him the Shape of Man; and no Wonder, since one falling Star may resemble another. And therefore he appears it seems in the Shape of Man's Imperfection, either for Age or Deformity, as like an old Man (for so the Witches say:) And perhaps it is not altogether false, which is vulgarly affirmed, that the Devil appearing in humane Shape, hath always a Deformity of some uncouth Member or other; as tho' he could not yet take upon him humane Shape intirely, for that Man himself, is not intirely and ut∣terly fallen as he is.

Thus far hath this great and learned Man given his Opinion of this Matter, and that with such Strength of Reason and Argument, as leaves at least a Probability behind it, of the Truth of this Opinion.

Another Part of this Conversation generally turns upon Fairies. These, they tell you, have frequently been heard and seen, nay that there are some still living who were stolen away by them, and confined seven Years. According to the Description they give of them, who pretend to have seen them, they are in the Shape of Men, exceeding little: They are always clad in Green, and frequent the Woods and Fields; when they make Cakes (which is a Work they have been often heard at) they are very noisy; and when they have done, they are full of Mirth and Pastime. But generally they dance in Moon-Light when Mor∣tals are asleep, and not capable of seeing them, as may be observed on the following Morn; their dancing Places being very distinguish∣able. For as they dance Hand in Hand, and so make a Circle in their Dance, so next Day there will be seen Rings and Circles on the Grass.

Now in all this there is really nothing, but an old fabulous Story, which has been handed down even to our Days from the Times of Heathenism, of a certain Sort of Beings called

Lamiae, which were esteemed so mischievous and cruel, as to take away young Children and slay them. These, together with the the Fauns, the Gods of the Woods, seem to have formed the Notion of Fairies.

This Opinion, in the benighted Ages of Popery, when Hobgoblins and Sprights were in every City and Town and Village, by every Water and in every Wood, was very common. But when that Cloud was dispell'd, and the Day sprung up, those Spirits which wander'd in the Night of Ignorance and Error, did real∣ly vanish at the Dawn of Truth and the Light of Knowledge.

Another Tradition they hold, and which is often talk'd of, is, that there are particular Places alotted to Spirits to walk in. Thence it was that formerly, such frequent Reports were abroad of this and that particular Place being haunted by a Spirit, and that the com∣mon People say now and then, such a Place is dangerous to be pass'd through at Night, be∣cause a Spirit walks there. Nay, they'll fur∣ther tell you, that some Spirits have lamented the Hardness of their Condition, in being ob∣liged to walk in cold and uncomfortable Pla∣ces, and have therefore desired the Person who was so hardy as to speak to them, to gift them with a warmer Walk, by some well grown

Hedge, or in some shady Vale, where they might be shelter'd from the Rain and Wind.

The Stories, that Apparitions have been seen oftner than once in the same Place, have no Doubt been the Rise and Spring of the walking Places of Spirits; but why they are said sometimes to cry out for Places that are more comfortable, is not so certainly known. It is however highly probable, that when the Ignorance and Superstition of the Romish Church, had filled the World with Apparitions and Ghosts, that this also was invented among them. For they seem to have the most Right to an Invention of this Nature, whose Brains were so fruitful of Folly, as to invent that* 2.151 Dunstan took the Devil by the Nose, with a Pair of hot Tongs till he roar'd again. For if the Devil may be burnt, he may also be starv'd; if he took such Pains to get his Nose out of the Pincers, without Doubt in a frosty Night, he would wish to be as warm as possi∣ble. He that believes the one, must necessarily believe the other. And therefore it very near amounts to a Demonstration, who were the Authors of this Opinion, viz. The Monks. We are sure they invented the one, and need little question but they invented the other.

There is a Story in the Book of Tobit, (which they may believe that will) of the evil Spirits

flying into the utmost Parts of Egypt.* 2.152 For as Tobias went in unto his Wife, he remembred the Words of Raphael, and took the Ashes of the Perfumes, and put the Heart and Liver of the Fish thereupon, and made a Smoke therewith. The which Smell, when the evil Spirit had smelled, he fled unto the utmost Parts of Egypt, and the Angel bound him. Now from this it is evident, that the Spirit was obliged to forsake his good old Quarters and warm Lodgings, for inhospitable Desarts and open Air: And from this, perhaps, some of those doting Monks have persuaded themselves into a Belief of these Things.

When it is proved to us, that this Book of Tobit is the Word of GOD, we may entertain more Veneration for this vulgar Opinion; but till then, we must be indulg'd in wondering, how a Spirit, that is an immaterial Substance, can be affected with our Heat or Cold, or any Power or Quality of material Beings.

The last Topick of this Conversation I shall take Notice of, shall be the Tales of haunted Houses. And indeed it is not to be wonder'd at, that this is never omitted. For formerly almost every Place had a House of this Kind. If a House was seated on some melancholly Place, or built in some old romantic Manner; or if any particular Accident had happen'd in

it, such as Murder, sudden Death, or the like, to be sure that House had a Mark set on it, and was afterwards esteemed the Habitation of a Ghost. In talking upon this Point, they generally show the Occasion of the House's be∣ing haunted, the merry Pranks of the Spirit, and how it was laid. Stories of this Kind are infinite, and there are few Villages which have not either had such an House in it, or near it.

And indeed there are Men of good Learn∣ing and Knowledge, who are as far as others from Superstition, who are inclinable to be∣lieve, that such Things have been upon parti∣cular Emergencies; tho', among the Stories that are told, they believe not one in a thou∣sand. They know that Spirits have frequent∣ly appeared to Men out of Houses, and they can see no Reason why they may not have ap∣peared in them: They know nothing in an House more than in another Place, to prevent an Apparition, but an equal Help to its Visi∣bility. The Air, which a Ghost is supposed to be wrapped in, when it becomes visible to Men, is there to be found, and they know of nothing else that may be an Argument against it. An Author of good Credit tells us,* 2.153 That

when he was at Rome, he was taken with Ill∣ness, and obliged to keep his Bed: As he lay in this Condition, he observed, as he was once awake, a Woman of a very beautiful Person coming towards him. Upon this he was silent for some Time, and very thoughtful, weigh∣ing all the while with himself, whether it was not rather a deceptio visus than a real Being. But when he perceived his Senses sound and intire, and that the Object still continued; he asked, What she was? In Answer to which, she repeated the very Words he had spoken to her, in a sneering and disdainful Manner. After she had taken a good View of him, she departed.

The Commentator upon this Place, says,* 2.154 He looks upon this Story, and the rest which are mentioned along with it, to be nothing but Dreams and Fancies. And for ought that I know to the contrary, they may be so; but however it must be confess'd, this Story in particular is well attested, being told by the Man himself, who was a great and a learned Man, and who, if we may believe himself, seems to be as sure that he had his Eyes open, as the Commentator can be of the contrary.

But whatever Truth there may be in it, it is certain that in the Church of Rome they are persuaded of the Truth of it, to a Fault.

For they are so sure of it, that they have par∣ticular Forms of exorcising such Houses; which because they have often been heard of, but seldom seen; and are those very Things which raised, in the Vulgar formerly, such an Opinion of their ignorant Priests, as to make them be esteemed Men of the greatest Faith and Learning; and because also the Opinion has reached even our Days, and 'tis common for the present Vulgar to say, none can lay a Spirit but a Popish Priest; it shall be the Business of the next Chapter, to give one of those Forms of exorcising an House; not that they are envied for their Art of conjuring, but that it may be seen, how well they deserve the Character they go under.

OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER X.

OF such a Winter-Evening's Confabulation as our Author speaks of, Dr. Akenside (the Boast of our Newcastle* 2.155) has left us a fine poetical

Description in his Pleasures of Imagination, a Per∣formance, the greatest Part of which is said to have been written on the Banks of the Tyne, where per∣haps

nothing was ever produced before of true classical Inspiration.

He is speaking of the restless Curiosity of the human Mind —the Desire of Objects new and strange:

—Hence (he proceeds) by Night The Village Matron, round the blazing Hearth, Suspends the Infant Audience with her Tales, Breathing Astonishment! Of witching Rhymes, And evil Spirits: Of the Death-Bed Call To him who robb'd the Widow, and devour'd The Orphan's Portion: Of unquiet Souls Ris'n from the Grave to ease the heavy Guilt Of Deeds in Life conceal'd: Of Shapes that walk At Dead of Night, and clank their Chains and wave The Torch of Hell around the Murd'rer's Bed. At ev'ry solemn Pause the Crowd recoil, Gazing each other speechless, and congeal'd With shiv'ring Sighs; till eager for th' Event, Around the Beldame all erect they hang, Each trembling Heart with grateful Terrors quell'd! Book I.

Little can be added to what our Author has advanced concerning the popular Notions of the Devil.—Old Nick is the vulgar Name of this evil Being in the North, and is of great Antiquity. There is a great deal of Learning concerning it in Olaus Wormius' Danish Monuments. We bor∣rowed it from the Title of an evil Genius among the antient Danes. They say he has often ap∣peared on the Sea and on deep Rivers in the Shape of a Sea Monster, presaging immediate Shipwreck and Drowning to Seamen. See Lye's Junii Etymolog. in verbo, Nick.—I have heard also the Name of Old Harry on the same Occasion; perhaps from the verb To harrie to lay waste, destroy, &c.

To the Account of Fairies may be added that of the Brownies, a Kind of Ghosts, of whom, says the Author of the Glossary to Douglas' Virgil, the ignorant common People and old Wives in Scot∣land tell many ridiculous Stories, and represent to have been not only harmless, but useful — Spirits possest of a Servility of Temper that made them, provided they were civilly used, submit to do the meanest Offices of Drudgery. They are now ex∣tinct as well as the Fairies.—It was supposed that from their hard Labour and mean Employment they became of a swarthy or tawny Colour; whence their Name of Brownies* 2.156, as the other, who moved in a higher Sphere, are called Fairies, from their Fairness† 2.157.

Perhaps Mr. Bourne's Account of the Origin of Fairies may be controverted: They are rather of Eastern than of Roman Extraction, and are said to have been invented by the Persians and Arabs, whose Religion and History abound with Relations concerning them. They have assigned them a pe∣culiar Country to inhabit, and call it Fairy Land.

A respectable old Woman of our Nation, Mr. Lilly, in his Life and Times, tells us

Fairies love the southern Side of Hills, Mountains, Groves— Neatness and Cleanness of Apparel, a strict Diet, an upright Life, fervent Prayers unto God, conduce much to the Assistance of those who are curious these Ways

(!!) He means, it should seem, those who wish to cultivate an Acquaintance with them.

Chaucer, who was born in a much darker Age, saw clearer into this Matter: He is very fa∣cetious concerning them in his Canterbury Tales: He puts his Creed of Fairy Mythology into the Mouth of his Wife of Bath, thus:

In the old Dayes of the King Artour, All was this Lond fulfilled of Fayry,

The* 2.158 Elf-Quene with her jolie Company,† 2.159

Daunsed full oft in many a grene Mede* 2.160, This was the old Opinion, as I rede. I speke of many hundred Yere agoe, But now can no Man se no Elfes mo. For now the grete Charite and Prayers Of Limitours and other holy Freres, That serchen every Lond and every Streme, As thik as Motes in the Sunne Beme,

This maketh, that there ben now no Faires, For there as wont to walken was an Elfe, There walketh now the Limitour himself, And as he goeth in his Limitacioune, Wymen may now go safely up and downe, There nis none other Incubus but he† 2.161: &c.

From the subsequent Passage in Shakespear, the walking of Spirits seems to have been enjoined by Way of Penance. The Ghost speaks thus in Hamlet:

I am thy Father's Spirit, Doom'd for a certain Time to walk the Night, And for the Day confin'd to fast in Fires, Till the soul Crimes done in my Days of Nature Are burnt and purg'd away.

Mr. Gay, in Imitation of the Stile of our old Ennius, gives us a fine Description of one of these haunted Houses.

Now there spreaden a Rumour that everich Night The Rooms ihaunted been by many a Sprite, The Miller avoucheth, and all thereabout, That they full oft hearen the hellish Rout; Some saine they hear the gingling of Chains, And some hath hearde the Psautrie's Straines, At Midnight some the heedless Horse imeet, And some espien a Corse in a white Sheet* 2.162,

And oother Things, Faye, Elfin and Elfe, And Shapes that Fear createn to itself.

I subjoin here some Parts of a finely-written Con∣versation between the Servants in Mr. Addison's Comedy of the Drummer, or the Haunted House. It will be thought much to our Purpose.

Gardiner.

I marvel, John, how he (the Spirit) gets into the House when all the Gates are shut.

Butler.

Why look ye, Peter, your Spirit will creep you into an Augre hole; — he'll whisk ye through a Key-hole, without so much as justling against one of the Wards.

Coachman.

I believe I saw him last Night in the Town Close.

Gard.

Ay! how did he appear?

Coach.

Like a white Horse.

But.

Pho, Robin, I tell ye he has never appeared yet but in the Shape of the Sound of a Drum.

Coach.

This makes one almost afraid of one's own

Shadow. As I was walking from the Stable t'other Night, without my Lanthorn, I fell across a Beam, —and thought I had stumbled over a Spirit.

But.

Thou might'st as well have stumbled over a Straw. Why a Spirit is such a little, little Thing, that I have heard a Man, who was a great Scholar, say, that he'll dance ye a Lancashire Hornpipe upon the Point of a Needle.—As I sat in the Pantry last Night, the Candle methought burnt blue, and the spay'd Bitch look'd as if she saw something.

Gard.

Ay, I warrant ye, she hears him many a Time, and often when we don't.

Thus also in another Scene:

Gard.

Pr'ythee, John, what Sort of a Crea∣ture is a Conjurer?

But.

Why he's made much as other Men are, if it was not for his long grey Beard.— His Beard is at least Half a Yard long, he's dressed in a strange dark Cloke, as black as a Coal: —He has a long white Wand in his Hand.

Coach.

I fancy 'tis made out of Witch Elm.

Gard.

I warrant you if the Ghost appears, he'll whisk ye that Wand before his Eyes, and strike you the Drumstick out of his Hand.

But.

No; the Wand, look ye, is to make a Circle, and if he once gets the Ghost in a Circle, then he has him.—A Circle, you must know, is a Conjurer's Trap.

Coach.

But what will he do with him, when he has him there?

But.

Why then he'll overpower him with his Learning.

Gard.

If he can once compass him and get him in Lobs-pound, he'll make nothing of him, but speak a few hard Words to him, and perhaps bind him over to his good Behaviour for a thousand Years.

Coach.

Ay, ay, he'll send him packing to his Grave again with a Flea in his Ear, I warrant him.

But.

If the Conjurer be but well paid, he'll take Pains upon the Ghost, and lay him, look ye, in the Red Sea—and then he's laid for ever.

Gard.

Why, John, there must be a Power of Spirits in that same Red Sea.—I warrant ye they are as plenty as Fish.—I wish the Spirit may not carry a Corner of the House off with him.

But.

As for that, Peter, you may be sure that the Steward has made his Bargain with the Cunning Man beforehand, that he shall stand to all Costs and Damages.

The above is a pleasant Comment on the popular Creed concerning Spirits and haunted Houses.

I am pleased with Mr. Bourne's Zeal for the Honour of his Protestant Brethren, at the Conclusion of this Chapter.—The Vulgar (he says) think them no Conjurers, and say none can lay a Spirit but Po∣pish Priests—he wishes to undeceive them however, and to prove at least negatively that our own Clergy know full as much of the black Art as the others do.

Here follows the tedious Process for the Expul∣sion of 'Doemons, who, it should seem, have not been easily ferretted out of their Quarters, if one may judge of their Unwillingness to depart, by the Pro∣lixity of the subsequent Removal Warrant, which I suppose the Romish Clerical Bailiffs were not at the Trouble of serving for nothing!

CHAP. XI. POSTEXERCITATIO SEPTIMA, F. VALERII POLIDORI PATAVINI. Quae ordo dicitur Domum a Daemone perturbatam liberandi.

The FORM of exorcising an haunted HOUSE.

THE* 2.163 House which is reported to be vexed with Spirits, shall be visited by the Priest once every Day, for a whole Week together: And Day after Day he shall proceed as follows:

The Office for Munday.

ON Munday, when the Priest comes to the Gate of the House, let him stand near it, whilst it continues shut, and say,

V. O GOD† 2.164 make speed to save me.

R. O LORD make haste to help me.

V. Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost.

R. As it was in the Beginning is now, and ever shall be, World without End. Amen.

Psalm xxiv.

THE* 2.165 Earth is the LORD'S and all that therein is, the Compass of the World and they that dwell therein. For he hath founded it upon the Seas. Who shall ascend into the Hill of the LORD? Or who shall stand up in his holy Place? Even he that hath clean Hands and a pure Heart, who hath not lift up his Mind to Vanity, nor sworn to deceive his Neighbour. He shall receive the Blessing from the LORD, and Righteousness from the GOD of his Salvation. This is the Generation of them that seek him, even of them that seek thy Face, O Jacob. Lift up your Heads O ye Gates, and be lift up ye everlasting Doors, and the King of Glory shall come in. Who is the King of Glory? It is the LORD strong and mighty, even the LORD mighty in Battle. Lift up your Heads O ye Gates, and be ye lift up ye everlasting Doors, and the King of Glory shall come in. Who is the King of Glory? Even the LORD of Hosts he is the King of Glory.

Glory be to the Father, &c.

V. I will enter into thy House.

R. And in thy Fear will I worship toward thy holy Temple.

The PRAYER.

* 2.166 O Almighty and Everlasting GOD, who hast given unto us thy Servants Grace, by the Confession of a true Faith, to acknow∣ledge the Glory of the eternal Trinity, and in the Power of the Divine Majesty to wor∣ship the Unity; we beseech thee, that thou wouldst keep us steadfast in this Faith, and evermore defend us from all Adversities through CHRIST our LORD. And humbly we beseech thee, that as thou wast willing thy Gates should be opened, and thy House cleansed, by the Labours of thy holy Priests and Levites, following the Advice of King Hezekiah; so we humbly beseech thee, that by our Ministry, thou wouldst be pleased to deliver this House from the Perturbations of Devils. By the same our LORD JESUS CHRIST thy Son, who liveth and reigneth with thee in the Unity of the Holy Ghost, GOD for ever and ever. Amen.

The Office on Tuesday.

ON Tuesday, the same Things are observed, and in the same Way and Manner as on Munday; the Versicle of the Prayer, and the

Prayer it self excepted. When the Priest comes to the End of the last Versicle, viz. As it was in the Beginning, &c. Of the Psalm, The Earth is the LORD'S, &c. Then the Gate shall be open'd, and he shall stand on the Threshold, and say,

The LESSON. 1. Sam. Chap. v.

AND the Philistines took the Ark of GOD, and brought it from Eben-ezer unto Ash∣dod. When the Philistines took the Ark of GOD, they brought it into the House of Da∣gon, and set it by Dagon. And when they of Ashdod arose early on the Morrow; behold, Dagon was fallen upon his Face to the Earth, before the Ark of the LORD; and they took Dagon, and set him in his Place again. And when they arose early on the Morrow Morn∣ing, behold, Dagon was fallen upon his Face to the Ground, before the Ark of the LORD: And the Head of Dagon, and both the Palms of his Hands were cut off upon the Threshold, only the Stump of Dagon was left to him. Therefore neither the Priests of Dagon, nor any that come into Dagon's House, tread on the Threshold of Dagon in Ashdod unto this Day.

V. Let GOD be my Helper, and the House of my Refuge.

R. That I may be in Safety.

The PRAYER.

* 2.167 O GOD, who hast ordained and constitu∣ted the Services of Angels and Men in a wonderful Order; mercifully grant, that as thy Angels always do thee Service in Hea∣ven, so they may succour and defend us on Earth, through CHRIST our LORD. And be thou also mercifully present, that as Solo∣mon began to build a House, for the Use of thy Majesty, on Mount Moria, the Place which was shewn to his Father David, so by the Operation of thy holy Angels, this House may be freed from the evil Spirit, and be a quiet Habitation for Men. By the same our LORD JESUS CHRIST, &c.

The Office on Wednesday.

ON Wednesday, all Things which are order∣ed for Munday and Tuesday being observed in the same Manner, except the Versicles of the Prayer and the Prayer for Tuesday: He shall stand in the Entry of the House, and say,

The LESSON. From the History of Bel and the Dragon, Verse 10.

AND the King went with Daniel into the Temple of Bel, so Bel's Priests, said,

Lo, we go out. But thou, O King, set on the Meat, and make ready the Wine, and shut the Door fast, and seal it with thine own Sig∣net. And to Morrow when thou comest in, if thou findest not that Bel hath eaten up all, we will suffer Death, or else Daniel that speak∣eth against us. And they little regarded it: For under the Table they had made a privy Entrance, whereby they entred in continual∣ly, and consumed those Things. So when they were gone forth, the King set Meats be∣fore Bel. Now Daniel had commanded his Servants to bring Ashes, and those they strew∣ed throughout all the Temple, in the Pre∣sence of the King alone: Then went they out and shut the Door, and sealed it with the King's Signet, and so departed. Now in the Night came the Priests, with their Wives and Children, as they were wont to do, and did eat and drink up all. In the Morning betime the King arose, and Daniel with him. And the King said, Daniel, are the Seals whole? And Daniel said, Yea, O King, they be whole. And assoon as he had open'd the Door, the King looked upon the Table, and cried with a loud Voice, Great art thou, O Bel, and with thee there is no Deceit at all. Then Daniel laughed, and told the King that he should not go in, and said, Behold now the Pavement, and mark well whose Footsteps

are these. And the King said, I see the Foot∣steps of Men, Women and Children. And then the King was angry, and took the Priests with their Wives and Children, who shewed him the privy Doors where they came in and consumed such Things as were upon the Table. Therefore the King slew them, and delivered Bel into Daniel's Power, who de∣stroyed him and his Temple.

V. Blessed are they that dwell in thy House.

R. They will be always praising thee.

The PRAYER.

O GOD, by whose right Hand the holy Peter was lifted up that he perished not in the Waters, and his Fellow Apostle Paul was thrice delivered from Shipwrack and the Depth of the Sea, mercifully hear us, and grant that by both their Merits, we may ob∣tain thy eternal Glory; who livest and reign∣est with GOD the Father, in the Unity of the Holy Spirit, GOD for ever and ever. And we beseech thee mercifully to look upon this House, which we know to be infested with the Devil, that as in Jerusalem, when the Temple was finished, and Solomon had ended his Pray∣er, thy Glory filled thy House before the Children of Israel, so grant that this House may be cleansed before us, by our Ministry,

and that thou wouldest appear in it and in us, in Glory. By thee the same our LORD JESUS CHRIST, who with the same Father and Holy Spirit, livest and reignest for ever. Amen.

The Office on Thursday.

ON Thursday, when those Things are re∣tain'd which are to be retain'd, as may be seen on Munday, Tuesday and Wednesday, and also the Versicles and the Prayer of Wednesday omitted, he shall visit the middle Part of the House, and say,

The LESSON. Job Chap. xl.

THE LORD said unto Job; Behold, how Behemoth which I made with thee, he eateth Grass as an Ox. Lo, now his Strength is in his Loyns, and his Force is in the Navel of his Belly. He moveth his Tail like a Cedar; the Sinews of his Stones are wrapt together. His Bones are as strong as Pieces of Brass, his Bones are like Bars of Iron. He is the Chief of the Ways of GOD. He that made him can make his Sword to ap∣proach with him. Surely the Mountains bring him forth Food, where all the Beasts of the Field play. He lieth under the shady Trees,

in the Covert of the Reed, and Fens. The shady Trees cover him with their Shadow; the Willows of the Brook compass him about. Behold he drinketh up a River, and hasteth not; he trusteth that he can draw up Jordan into his Mouth. He taketh it with his Eyes: His Nose pierceth through Snares.* 2.168 Canst thou draw out Leviathan with a Hook? Or his Tongue with a Cord which thou lettest down? Canst thou put a Hook in his Nose? Or bore his Jaw through with a Thorn? Will he make any Supplications unto thee? Will he speak soft Words unto thee? Will he make a Covenant with thee? Wilt thou take him for a Servant for ever? Wilt thou play with him as with a Bird? Or wilt thou bind him for thy Maidens? Shall the Companion make a Banquet for him? Or shall they part among the Merchants? Canst thou fill his skin with barbed Irons? Or his Head with Fish Spears? Lay thine Hand upon him, remember the Battle no more. Behold, the Hope of him is in vain; shall not one be cast down even at the Sight of him?

V. LORD I have loved the Glory of thy House.

R. And the Place where thine Honour dwel∣leth.

The PRAYER.

* 2.169 O GOD, who didst teach the Hearts of thy faithful People, by the sending to them the light of thy Holy Spirit, grant us by the same Spirit to have a right Judg∣ment in all Things, and evermore to rejoyce in his holy Comfort, through CHRIST our LORD. And grant unto us thy Servants, that as thy House whilst thou sittest in thy Lofty Throne, is replenished with the Odour of thy Glory, so by thy Assistance, this House may be filled with thy Grace, to repel all the Works of the Devil: By the same our LORD JESUS CHRIST thy Son, who liveth and reigneth with thee in the Unity of the same Holy Spirit: GOD throughout all Ages. Amen.

The Office on Friday.

ON Friday, having observ'd all those Things which are used on Munday, Tuesday, Wednesday, Thursday, and omitted others as is there shewn; together with the Versicles of the Prayer, and the Prayer as on other Days; let him go up and down the whole House, and say,

The LESSON. S. Luke iv. 38.

AND he arose out of the Synagogue, and entred into Simon's House, and Simon's Wife's Mother was taken with a great Fever: And they besought him for her: And he stood over her, and rebuked the Fever, and it left her. And immediately she arose and mini∣stred unto them. Now when the Sun was setting, all they that had any sick with divers Diseases, brought them unto him. And he laid his Hands on every one of them, and healed them. And Devils also came out of many, crying out, and saying, Thou art CHRIST the Son of GOD. And he rebuking them, suffered them not to speak: For they knew that he was CHRIST.

V. I would rather be a Door Keeper in the House of my GOD.

R. Then to dwell in the Tents of Ungod∣liness.

The PRAYER.

O GOD, who by the precious Blood of thy dear Son, hast been pleased to sanctifie the Ensign of the enlivening Cross, grant we beseech thee, that thou wouldst be pleased to protect him, who is pleased with honouring thy Holy Cross: By the same CHRIST our

LORD. And we beseech thee to grant, that thou wouldst be present in this House in the same merciful Manner, to overturn the Frauds of the Devil, as thou wast mercifully present with King Solomon in the House which he built thee: By the same our LORD JESUS CHRIST thy Son, who livest and reignest with thee in Unity of the Holy Ghost, GOD for ever and ever. Amen.

The Office on Saturday.

ON the Sabbath, all Things being done which are order'd on Munday, Tuesday, Wed∣nesday, Thursday and Friday, and other Things omitted, as is shewn by Notes in those Places, together with the Versicles of the Prayer and the Prayer itself, let him search through the whole House, and say,

The LESSON. S. Mark iii. 11.

AND unclean Spirits when they saw him, fell down before him, and cried, saying, Thou art the Son of GOD. And he straitly charged them that they should not make him known. And he goeth up into a Mountain, and calleth unto him whom he would: And they came unto him. And he ordained twelve, that they should be with him, and that he

might send them forth to preach; and to have Power to heal Sicknesses, and to cast out De∣vils.

V. The Sparrow hath found her an House.

R. And the Turtle a Nest where she may lay her Young.

The PRAYER.

GRANT, O LORD GOD, unto us thy Ser∣vants, that we may enjoy perpetual Peace of Mind and Soundness of Body, and by the Intercession of the glorious and blessed Mary, always a Virgin, be delivered from our present Sorrow, and obtain thy everlasting Joy, through JESUS CHRIST our LORD. And be thou so present with us thy humble Ser∣vants, that as when the Priests came out of the Tabernacle, the Cloud of thy Glory filled thy whole House; so let thy Grace illuminate this House to us that go into it, that it may be delivered from the Workings of the Devil, and be a Dwelling for Men, replenish'd with all Benediction, through the same our LORD JESUS CHRIST thy Son, who livest and reignest with thee in the Unity of the Holy Spirit, God, World without End. Amen.

The Office on Sunday.

ON Sunday, after the Priest has placed him∣self in one of the largest and most sumptuous Parts of the House, he shall direct this Exorcism to the Demons that haunt it, saying,

I Exorcise you, O ye Demons, who have thus boldly presum'd to invade this Ha∣bitation of Men, and give such Disquietude to its Inhabitants, by the Tri-une GOD, whose is the Earth, and the fulness thereof, the round World, and they that dwell therein; by our LORD JESUS CHRIST, who continuing what he was, made himself Man, conceived by the Holy Ghost, and born of a Virgin, and who for our Sakes, when he had undergone many Sufferings, underwent also the Torment of the cruel Cross, upon which he bowed his Head, and gave up the Ghost, that he might obtain for us, abundant Grace in the present Life, and in the World to come Life everlasting. By all the Grace acquir'd for us; by the Grace of Faith conferr'd in Baptism, of Fortitude in Con∣firmation, of Charity in the Eucharist, of Ju∣stice in Pennance, of Hope in extream Unction, of Temperance in Matrimony, and of Prudence in holy Orders, and by all holy Men and Wo∣men, the Saints of GOD, who now inherit eternal Glory, and by all their Merits; that

you remove this your presumptuous Power from this House, and continue here no longer, nor any more vex its Inhabitants.

Then let him exorcise the whole House by saying,

I Exorcise this House, which was built for the Use of humane Kind, by the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, the omnipotent GOD, who built the House of the whole World for Man, and put all Things in it in Subjection under his Feet; and by CHRIST our LORD, who is the Fountain of all Grace, and the Origin of all Virtue; by his unparallel'd Poverty, of which he truely said, The Foxes have Holes, and the Birds of the Air have Nests, but the Son of Man hath not where to lay his Head. By his Meek∣ness, he himself saying of it, Learn of me, for I am meek and lowly in Heart: By his Weeping. when he beheld the City Jerusalem and wept over it, saying, If thou hadst known: By the Hunger and Thirst of his Righteousness, say∣ing, My Meat is to do the Will of my Father which is in Heaven: By his Mercy which excited him to say, I will have Mercy and not Sacrifice: By his Purity of Heart, of which he could say, Be ye holy, for I am holy: By the Peace which he always loved, as at the last he shewed, when he said, Peace I leave with you, my Peace I give unto you: And by that Persecution which he suffer'd for Righteousness Sake,

which he himself attests, saying, If they have persecuted me, they will also persecute you: And by the Holy Apostles, and by the Effusion of their Blood, and by all holy Men and holy Women; that thou mayest be blessed, and obtain from GOD above, such Virtue by our Ministry, that thou mayst become to the evil Spirits a new Hell, and a burning Fur∣nace of eternal Horror, so that they may flee from every Corner, and leave thee intirely free, that thou mayst become a comfortable Habitation for Men, and that GOD may ever be glorified.

After that, let him bless the House in the follow∣ing Manner.

V. O LORD hear my Prayer.

R. And let my Cry come unto thee.

V. He hath bless'd the House of Israel.

R. He hath bless'd the House of Aaron.

* 2.170 THOU, O LORD of all Things, who hast Need of nothing, wast pleased that the Temple of thine Habitation should be among us; and therefore now, O Holy LORD of all Holiness, keep this House ever undefi∣led, which lately was cleansed. And grant unto us the Abundance of thy Goodness, that this House may be blessed † and sanctified of

thee † by our Ministry, that the evil Angels may abdicate it, and it may be a Protection for the Faithful, a pure Habitation for the Holy Angels, and a Possession always worthy of thy Care, through our LORD JESUS CHRIST thy Son, who liveth and reigneth with thee in the Unity of the Holy Spirit, GOD, who shall come to judge the Quick and Dead, and the World by Fire. Amen.

Then let the Image of our SAVIOUR upon the Cross, he erected in an open Part of the prin∣cipal Room in the House; and let the Priest sprinkle the whole House with holy Water, from Top even to the Bottom, saying,

The LESSON. St. Luke, Chap. xix.

AND JESUS entred and passed through Je∣richo. And behold there was a Man na∣med Zaccheus, which was the Chief among the Publicanes, and he was rich, and he sought to see JESUS who he was, and he could not for the Press, because he was little of Stature. And he ran before, and climbed up into a Sy∣comore Tree to see him, for he was to pass that Way. And when JESUS came to the Place, he looked up and saw him, and said unto him, Zaccheus make haste and come down, for to Day I must abide at thy House. And he made haste and came down, and received

him joyfully. And when they saw it, they all murmured, saying, That he was gone to be a Guest with a Man that is a Sinner. And Zac∣cheus stood and said unto the LORD, Behold, LORD, the Half of my Goods I give to the Poor: And if I have taken any Thing of any Man, by false Accusation, I restore him four∣fold. And JESUS said unto him, This Day is Salvation come to this House, forasmuch as he also is the Son of Abraham. For the Son of Man is come to seek and to save that which was lost.

When all these Things are done, let Abyssum, which is a Kind of an Herb, be procur'd, and after it is sign'd with the Sign of the Cross, let it be hung up at the four Corners of the House.

I suppose the Reason of proceeding after this Manner Day by Day, is that the Devil may be gradually banished: And to be sure, what is observed on the last of the Days, viz. The or∣dering of the Crucifix, the holy Water, the Abys∣sum tyed to the four Corners of the House, is to keep the Devil out when he is out.

St. Austin tells us a Story of one* 2.171 Hesperi∣tius, whose House was troubled with evil Spi∣rits,

who came once, in his Absence, to his Presbyters, and begg'd their Assistance. Upon which one of them went along with him; and when he had offer'd the Sacrifice of the Body of CHRIST, and prayed in a most fervent Manner, the House, by the Mercy of GOD, was no longer troubled.

Here is indeed an Account of a House be∣ing haunted, but not a Word of any such Or∣der in the dispossessing it. The Priest goes im∣mediately over the Threshold into the troubled Apartment, and expells the Spirits by his Pray∣ers. Had such Forms been customary in the Days of St. Austin, had the Crucifix, holy Wa∣ter and Abyssum, been used, no Question but here, or somewhere else, we should have had some Account of it: But these Ages were unac∣quainted with such whimsical Forms of exorci∣sing; and if the Story be true, it was nothing but Prayer that quieted the House. 'Tis ridi∣culous to suppose that the Prince of Darkness will yield to such feeble Instruments as Water and Herbs and Crucifixes. These Weapons are not spiritual but carnal: Whereas, in resisting this potent Enemy, we must put on the whole Armour of GOD, that we may be able to resist

him: Which is such a Composition, as is in∣tirely free from the least Allay or Mixture of any such Superstitions.

OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XI.

I Find little that may be added concerning the exorcising haunted Houses, a Species of the Black Art which is now almost forgotten in this King∣dom. Perhaps the Form is worth preserving as a Curiosity, as we hang up rusty Pieces of old Armour: A Proof how much ado there may have been about nothing! (and yet it may be supposed not altogether for nothing either!)

St. Chrysostom is said to have insulted some African Conjurers of old with this humiliating and singular Observation:

Miserable and woeful Crea∣tures that we are, we cannot so much as expel Fleas, much less Devils* 2.172.

The learned Selden observes on this Occasion, that there was never a merry World since the Fai∣ries left dancing, and the Parson left conjuring* 2.173.— The Opinion of the latter kept Thieves in Awe, and did as much Good in a Country as a Justice of Peace.

This facetious and pointedly sensible Writer en∣quires farther,

Why have we now none possest with Devils in England? The old Answer is, The Devil hath the Protestants already, and the Papists are so holy he dares not meddle with them.

Casting out Devils (he adds) is mere juggling; they never cast out any but what they first cast in. They do it where for Reverence no Man shall dare to examine it; they do it in a Corner, in a Mor∣tice-hole, not in the Market-place. They do no∣thing but what may be done by Art; they make the Devil fly out of the Window in the Likeness of a Bat or a Rat. Why do they not hold him? Why in the Likeness of a Bat, or a Rat, or some Creature? that is, Why not in some Shape we paint him in, with Claws and Horns? Answer may be made to his pertinent Question, that real Bats and Rats may be procured—but every Carver is not to be trusted with the making of a horned or cloven-footed Image of the Devil.

Impious and antichristian Rome* 2.174! it is impossible to say how much thou hast prejudiced the Cause of manly and rational Religion by these, and the like thy childish (to give no harsher Name to thy) Fooleries and Superstitions!

CHAP. XII. Of Saturday Afternoon; how observed of old, by the ancient Christians, the Church of Scotland, and the old Church of England: What End we should observe it for: An Exhortation to the Observation of it.

IT is usual, in Country Places and Villages, where the Politeness of the Age hath made no great Conquest, to observe some particular Times with some Ceremonies, which were customary in the Days of our Fore-fathers: Such are the great Festivals of Christmas, Easter, and several others, which they observe with Rites and Customs appropriated to them.

Among these we find a great Deference paid to Saturday Afternoon, above the other worky Days of the Week: Then the Labours of the Plough ceast, and Refreshment and Ease are over all the Village.

This seems to be the Remains of a laudable Custom once in this Land (but now almost buried in that general Contempt of Religion and Love of the World, which prevail so much every where) of attending the Evening Prayers on Saturday, and laying aside the Concerns of this Life, to be fitter for the Duties of the

Day following. For* 2.175

it was an holy Cus∣tom among our Fore-fathers, when at the Ringing to Prayer the Eve before the Sab∣bath, the Husbandman would give over his Labour in the Field, and the Tradesman his Work in the Shop, and go to Evening Prayer in the Church, to prepare their Souls, that their Minds might more chearfully attend GOD's Worship on the Sabbath-Day.

And indeed it was the Custom both of the Jewish and the Christian Church. They nei∣ther of them entred upon the Sabbath, without some Preparation for it. Moses† 2.176 taught the Jews to remember the Sabbath over Night; from whence in all Probability it comes to pass, that the Eve of the Jewish Sabbath is called the Preparation. The Preparation mentioned by the Evangelists, begun at Three a Clock on Friday Afternoon; it was proclaimed with the Noise of Trumpets and Horns, that they might be better put in Mind of the Sabbath's draw∣ing on, and of that Preparation which was requisite for it.

Among the primitive Christians the LORD'S Day was always usher'd in with a Pernoctation or Vigil. They assembled in the House of GOD, and sung Psalms and Praises to him a great Part

of the Night, that they might be better pre∣pared to serve him on his own Day following.

In the Year of our LORD 1203, William King of Scotland* 2.177 called a Council of the chief Men of his Kingdom, at which also was pre∣sent the Pope's Legate; and it was then deter∣min'd, that Saturday after the twelfth Hour should be kept holy; that no one should fol∣low their Business nor Callings, but desist as on other Holy Days: That they should be put in Mind of it by the Tolling of the Bell, and then mind the Business of Religion as on Holy Days, be present at the Sermon, and hear Vespers; that this should be the Practice till Munday Morning, and whoever acted other∣wise should be severely punished.

And this, as is said before, was also the Custom of our own Country, long before this order'd in Scotland. For in the Year 958, when King Edgar made his Ecclesiastical Laws, we find one made to this very Purpose: In which

it is order'd, That* 2.178 the Sabbath or Sunday shall be observed from Saturday at† 2.179 Noon, till the Light appear on Munday Morning.

Now hence hath come the present Custom, of spending a Part of Saturday Afternoon with∣out servile Labour. And that our Fore-fathers, when the Bell was heard, attended the Evening Prayer, not fearing the Loss of Time, nor the Necessities of Poverty. Happy would it be for us, would we so banish the Care of the Body for the Care of the Soul! Would we leave to converse about secular Business, and mind then

the Business of Religion; would we remember that it is* 2.180 the Preparation, and that the Sab∣bath draws on.

When Jacob was going to worship GOD at Bethel, he order'd his Family to† 2.181 put away the strange Gods that were among them, and be clean, and change their Garments, and arise and go to Bethel. He knew that the GOD of Pu∣rity and Holiness was to be approached with the utmost Purity they could possibly cloth themselves with. And would we, before we enter into the Presence of GOD on his own Day, endeavour to purifie our selves from the Filth of the World we have contracted in the Days before; would we disperse these busy Swarms of Things, which so attract our Minds, and prepare our selves for the follow∣ing Day; we should appear before GOD, less earthly and more heavenly, less sinful and more holy; Our‡ 2.182 Prayers would be set forth in his Sight as the Incense, and the lifting up of our Hands be an Evening Sacrifice: And like the Smell of Jacob's Garment in the Nostrils of his Father, the Smell of our Prayers would§ 2.183be like the Smell of a Field which the LORD hath blessed.

And now what is this Preparation, but the Trimming of our Lamps against we meet

the LORD on the next Day? Our Bodies should be refreshed by ceasing early from their Labour, that they may be active and vigorous; and our Souls washed with Sobri∣ety and Temperance, and the private or public Prayer of the Evening. Thus should we meet the LORD at Bethel, and obtain those Mercies we sought of him there.

Art thou then blessed with an affluence of Things, and hath Providence placed Thee above the careful Sations of Life? What Rea∣son then can be sufficient for thy Neglect of this Custom? For neither canst thou plead the want of Time, neither dost thou dread the straits of Poverty.

Or art thou involv'd in the Cares of Busi∣ness? Dost thou earn thy Bread by the Sweat of thy Face, and the Labours of thy Hands? O well is Thee! And happy mayst thou be. Wouldst thou dedicate this small Time to the Service of GOD, it would be like the Wi∣dow's Mite, which was more than all that was thrown into the Treasury: But perhaps, thou wilt say thou art under the Yoke, sub∣ject to Servitude, and obliged to work even to the latter End of the Day. It may be so, but yet, as GOD is every where present, so wouldst thou Remember that it is the Prepa∣ration, and put up an Ejaculation at thy Work, GOD would accept it, and it would prove to

thee, an equal Good with the other Prepara∣tion. Cassian* 2.184 tells us, That the antient Monk, whilst they were working in the pri∣vate Cells, repeated their Religious Offices: And St. Jerom, when he is commending the pleasing Retirement of the Village of Bethle∣hem,† 2.185 says, That in the Village of CHRIST, there is a secure Rusticity: No Noise is heard there, but the Singing of Psalms. Where∣soever you go, you have either the Plough-Man singing Hallelujahs as he's holding the Plough, or the sweating Mower pleasing him∣self with Hymns; or the Vine-dresser singing David's Psalms. These without doubt were acceptable to GOD, and thine undoubtedly will be acceptable also.

But if thou art not ty'd down by Necessity, do not say that the common Necessaries of Life require then thy Labour: For this is not losing, but Redeeming the Time; what thou spendest in the Care of thy Soul, is not lost in the Care of thy Body. Never was Man poorer, for observing the Duties of Re∣ligion. If thou lose any Thing of the Wages

of the Day, to do the Service of GOD, he will take care to supply it, thou shalt be no loser.

Why then art thou fearful, O! Thou of little Faith! Why dost thou take so much Thought for thy Life? Behold the Fowls of the Air, for they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into Barns; yet your heavenly Father feedeth them: Art thou not much better than they? And why takest thou thought for Rayment? Con∣sider the Lilies of the Field, they toil not, nei∣ther do they Spin; and yet I say unto thee, that Solomon, in all his Glory, was not arrayed like one of these. And shall he not much more Cloath thee, O Thou of little Faith! Therefore take no Thought for what thou shalt Eat, or what thou shalt Drink, or where withal thou shall be Cloathed; but seek thou first the Kingdom of GOD and his Righteousness; prefer the Care of these, to the Care of all other Things, and all these Things shall be added unto Thee.

Let not then the busy Cares of this Life, be any hinderance to thy Care of the other; set apart this small Time, for the Time of Preparation, and look on it, as an Emblem of the whole Time of Life: Which is our Day of Preparation, for the eternal Sabbath, the everlasting Rest, the undisturbed Quiet of the other Life.

OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XII.

THE religious Observation of the Saturday Afternoon is now entirely at an End I should be happy, were I able to say with Truth that the Conclusion of that of the Sunday too did not seem to be approaching.

Mr. Bourne uses great Affectation in translating the Quotation from Selden. He has printed the Latin erroneously too: It ought to be

in lunaris diei diliculum, &c.

— The Sabbath was not to be observed from Saturday at Noon, but from three o'Clock on that Day in the Afternoon, and whatever Part of the Day might have been called Noon at the Time he alludes to, he might have hinted to us in a Note, without confounding it in his Text with the Mid-day of this Age.

To our Author's Account of the Custom of the old Churches of England and Scotland, an Alte∣ration may be added, of which he seems never to have heard. It is, that in the Year 1332, at a Provincial Council, held by Archbishop Mepham, at Magfield, after Complaint made, that instead of fasting upon the Vigils, they ran out to all the Excesses of Riot, &c. it was appointed, among many other Things relative to Holy Days,

that the Solemnity for Sunday should begin upon Saturday in the Evening, and not before, to prevent the Misconstruction of keeping a Judai∣cal

Sabbath* 2.186.

See Collier's Ecclesiastic Hist. Vol. I. p. 531.

Our Author's Exhortation towards the Conclusion of this Chapter is, I think, liable to Misconstruction: An Inference might easily be deduced from it in favour of Idleness.—Perhaps Men, who live by manual Labour, or have Families to support by it, cannot better spend their Saturday Afternoon, than in following the several Callings, in which they have employed themselves on the preceding Days of the Week.—Industry will be no bad Preparation to the Sabbath!

Considered in a Political View, much Harm hath been done by that prodigal Waste of Days, very falsely called Holy Days, in the Church of Rome. They have greatly favoured the Cause of Vice and Dissipation without doing any essential Service to that of rational Religion.—Complaints seem to have been made in almost every Synod and Council, of the Licentiousness introduced by the keeping of Vigils.—Nor will the Philosopher wonder at this, for it has its Foundation in the Nature of Things† 2.187.

CHAP. XIII. Of the Yule-Clog and Christmas-Candle; what they may signifie; their Antiquity; the like Customs in other Places.

IN the Primitive Church, Christmas-Day was always observ'd as the Lord's-Day was, and was in like Manner preceded by an Eve or Vigil. Hence it is that our Church hath ordered an Eve before it, which is observed by the Religious, as a Day of Preparation for that great Festival.

Our Fore-Fathers, when the common De∣votions of the Eve were over, and Night was come on, were wont to light up Candles of an uncommon Size, which were called Christmas-Candles, and to lay a Log of Wood upon the Fire, which they termed a Yule-Clog, or Christmas-Block. These were to Illuminate the House, and turn the Night into Day; which Custom, in some Measure, is still kept up in the Northern Parts.

It hath, in all probability, been derived from the Saxons. For Bede tells us, That this very Night was observed in this Land before, by the Heathen Saxons. They* 2.188 began, says

he, their Year on the Eight of the Calends of January, which is now our Christmas-Day: And the very Night before, which is now Holy to us, was by them called Maedrenack, or the Night of Mothers; because, as we ima∣gine, of those Ceremonies which were per∣form'd that Night. The Yule-Clog therefore hath probably been a Part of that Night's Ceremonies. The very Name seems to speak it, and tells its Original to every Age.

It seems to have been used, as an Emblem of the return of the Sun, and the lengthening of the Days. For as* 2.189 both December and Ja∣nuary were called Guili or† 2.190 Yule, upon Ac∣count

of the Sun's Returning, and the In∣crease of the Days; so, I am apt to believe, the Log has had the Name of the Yule-Log, from its being burnt as an Emblem of the returning Sun, and the Increase of its Light and Heat.

This was probably the Reason of the Cu∣stom among the Heathen Saxons; but I can∣not think the Observation of it was continued for the same Reason, after Christianity was embraced. For Bishop Stillingfleet observes in his Origines Britanicae,

That though the ancient Saxons observed Twelve Days at that Time, and sacrificed to the Sun, in

hopes of his Returning; yet when Chris∣tianity prevailed, all these Idolatrous Sa∣crifices were laid aside, and that Time of Feasting was joined with the religious So∣lemnity of that Season, which in other Parts of the World were observed by Christians.

And in like Manner as these Days of Feasting were joined with the reli∣gious Solemnities of that Season, so the keep∣ing up of this Custom, seems to have been done with another View, than it was ori∣ginally. If a Conjecture may be allowed, it might have been done on Account of our Saviour's Birth, which happened that Night. For as the Burning of it before Christianity, was an Emblem of the Coming of the Sun, which they worshipped as their God; so the continuing it after, might have been for a Symbol of that Light, which was that Night born into the World: The Light that shineth in Darkness; the Light that lightned the Gen∣tiles, that turn'd them from Darkness to Light, and from the Power of Satan unto GOD.

And indeed it will be some strengthening of the Conjecture, that Light has been the Emblem of several Things, both in Scripture, and in the ancient Church: For the Scripture makes use of it, and the Church in Imitation of the Scripture, as a lively Reresentation of several Things. Thus Light is the Emblem of

GOD: For GOD is Light, says the Apostle St. John. John the Baptist was a Burning and a Shining Light. And therefore in some Places it* 2.191 is customary to carry Torches on St. John the Baptist's Eve, to represent St. John Baptist himself, who was a Burning and a Shining Light, and a Preparer of the Way for the True Light, that lighteneth every Man that cometh into the World. The Apostles were the Light of the World; and as our Saviour was frequently called Light, so was his Coming into the World signified, and pointed out by the Emblems of Light:

It was then (says our Country-man Gregory) the longest Night in all the Year; and it was the midst of that, and yet there was Day where he was: For a glorious and betokening Light shined round about this Holy Child. So says Tra∣dition, and so the Masters describe the Night Piece of the Nativity.

If this be called in Question, as being only Tradition, it is out of Dispute, that the Light which illuminated the Fields of Bethlehem, and shone round about the Shepherds as they were watching their Flocks, was an Em∣blem of that Light, which was then come

into the World. What* 2.192 can be the meaning, says venerable Bede, that this Apparition of Angels was surrounded with that heavenly Light, which is a Thing we never meet with in all the Old Testament? For tho' Angels have appeared to Prophets and holy Men, yet we never read of their Appearing in such Glory and Splendor before. It must surely be, because this Privilege was reserved for the Dignity of this Time. For when the true Light of the World, was born in the World, it was very proper that the Proclaimer of his Nativity, should appear in the Eyes of Men, in such an heavenly Light, as was before un∣seen in the World. And that supernatural Star, which was the Guide of the Eastern Magi, was a Figure of that Star, which was risen out of Jacob; of that Light which should lighten the Gentiles.

GOD, says Bishop Taylor, sent a miraculous Star, to invite and lead them to a new and more glorious Light, the Light of Grace and Glory,

In Imitation of this, as Gregory tells us, the Church went on with the Ceremony: And

hence it was, that for the three or four First Centuries, the whole Eastern Church, called the Day, which they observed for our Savi∣our's Nativity, the Epiphany or Manifestation of the Light. And Cassian tells ut,* 2.193 That it was a Custom in Egypt, handed down by Tradition, as soon as the Epiphany, or Day of Light was over, &c. Hence also came that ancient Custom of the same Church, taken Notice of by St. Jerome, of† 2.194 lighting up Candles at the Reading of the Gospel, even at Noon-Day; and that, not to drive away the Darkness, but to speak their Joy for the good Tidings of the Gospel, and be an Emblem of that Light, which the Psalmist says, was a Lamp unto his Feet, and a Light unto his Paths.

Light therefore having been an Emblem of so many Things, and particularly of our LORD JESUS CHRIST, both in the sacred History, and in the Practice of the Church; it is no way improbable, that after their Con∣version, the Saxons used it as an Emblem of him, who that Night came into the World,

and was the Light thereof. In the City of Constantinople, on the Eve of Easter, there was a Custom practised, much like this of ours on Christmas-Eve. For then the whole City was illuminated with Tapers and Torches, which continued all the Night, turning the Night into Day, till almost the Day appeared. The Reason of this Custom, was to represent that Light which the next Day arose upon the World. The Difference between these two Customs, is that of the Time, the Reason of their Observation is much the same. The one illuminated the Eve of Easter, that there might be an Emblem of the Sun of Righte∣ousness, who the next Day arose upon the World; the other, the Eve of Yule, to give an Emblem of that Light which was the Day spring from on High. Nay, this Eve of Yule, as Gregory tells us,

was illuminated with so many Tapors among the Ancients, as to give to the Vigil the Name of Vigilia Lumi∣num; and the Ancients, says he, did well to send Lights one to another, whatever some think of the Christmas-Candle.

* 2.195

OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XIII.

MR. Bourne omits the Yule-Dough, (or Dow) a Kind of Baby or little Image of Paste, which our Bakers used formerly to bake at this Season, and present to their Customers, in the same Manner as the Chandlers gave Christmas Candles. They are called Yule-Cakes in the county of Durham. I find in the antient Calendar of the Romish Church* 2.196, that at Rome, on the Vigil of the Nativity, Sweet-meats were presented to the Fathers in the Vatican, and that all Kinds of little Images (no doubt of Paste) were to be found at the Confectioners' Shops.

There is the greatest Probability that we have had from hence both our Yule-Doughs† 2.197 and Mince Pies, the latter of which are still in common Use at this Season. The Yule-Dough has perhaps been intended for an Image of the Child Jesus. It is now, if I mistake not, pretty generally laid aside, or at most retained only by Children.

J. Boëmus* 2.198 Aubanus tells us, that in Franconia, on the three Thursday Nights preceding the Nativity of our Lord, it is customary for the Youth of both Sexes to go from House to House, knocking at the Doors, singing their Christmass Carrols, and wishing a happy new Year.—They get in Return from the Houses they stop at, Pears, Apples, Nuts, and even Money.

Little Troops of Boys and Girls still go about in this very Manner at Newcastle, some few Nights before, on the Night of the Eve of this Day, and on that of the Day itself.—The Hagmena is still preserved among them. They still conclude too with wishing "† 2.199 a merry Christmass and a happy new Year."

We are told in the Athenian Oracle, that the Christmass‡ 2.200 Box Money is derived from hence.—The

Romish Priests had Masses said for almost every Thing: If a Ship went out to the Indies, the Priests had a Box in her, under the Protection of some Saint: And for Masses, as their Cant was, to be said for them to that Saint, &c. the poor People must put in something into the Priests' Box, which is not to be opened till the Ship return.

The Mass at that Time was called Christmass* 2.201; the Box, Christmass Box, or Money gathered against that Time, that Masses might he made by the Priests to the Saints to forgive the People the Debaucheries of that Time; and from this Servants had the Li∣berty to get Box Money, that they too might be enabled

to pay the Priest for his Masses, knowing well the Truth of the Proverb,

No Penny, No Pater-noster

Christmass, says Blount, was called the Feast of Lights, in the Western or Latin Church, because they used many Lights or Candles at the Feast; or rather, because Christ, the Light of all Lights, that true Light then came into the World.

Hence it should seem the Christmass Candle, and what was perhaps only a Succedaneum, the Yule Clog* 2.202 or Block, before Candies† 2.203 were in ge∣neral Use —Thus a very large Coal is often set a∣part at present in the North for the same Purpose, i. e. to make a great Light on Yule or Christmass

Eve. Lights indeed seem to have been used upon all festive Occasions:—Thus our Illuminations, Fire∣works, &c. on the News of Victories.

In the antient Times to which we would trace back the Origin of these almost obsolete Customs, Blocks, Logs, or Clogs of dried Wood might be easily procured, and provided against this festive Season: At that Time of Day it must have been in the Power but of a few to command Candles or Torches for making their annual Illumination.

Besides the Definitions of the Word Yule, which Bourne gives us from Elstob, Stillingfleet, &c. I shall lay yet others before my Readers, but perhaps ought not to presume to determine which is abso∣lutely the truest Etymon. There have been great Controversies about this Word; and many perhaps will think it still left in a State of Uncertainty, like the Subject of the

—"Certant, et adhuc sub judice lis est," of Horace.

Dr. Moresin* 2.204 supposes it a Corruption of Io! Io! well known as an antient Acclamation on joyful Occasions.

Ule, Yeule, Yool, or Yule Games, says Blount, in our northern Parts, are taken for Christmass Games or Sports: From the French Nouël, Christ∣mass, which the Normans corrupt to Nuel, and from Nuel we had Nule, or Ule.

Dr. Hammond thinks Yule should be taken im∣mediately from the Latin Jubilum* 2.205, as that signi∣fies a Time of Rejoicing or Festivity.

M. Court de Gebelin, in his Allegories Orientales, printed at Paris, 1773, is profuse of his Learning on the Etymon of this Word.

Iol† 2.206, says he, pronounced Hiol, Iul, Jul, Giul, Hweol, Wheel, Wiel, Vol, &c. is a primitive Word, carrying with it a general Idea of Revolution, and of Wheel.

Iul-Iom signifies in Arabic the first Day of the Year: Literally, the Day of Revolution or of Return.

Giul-ous in the Persian Tongue is Anniversary. It is appropriated to that of a King's Coronation.

Hiul in Danish and Swedish implies Wheel.

It is Wiel in Flemish. In English, Wheel.

The Verb Well-en in German signifies to turn.

Wel implies Waves, which are incessantly coming and going.

'Tis our Word Houle (i. e. French).

The Vol-vo of the Latin too is from hence.

The Solstices being the Times when the Sun re∣turns back again, have their Name from that Cir∣cumstance. Hence the Greek Name Tropics, which signifies Return.

'Twas the same amongst the Celts:—They gave the Name of Iul to the Solstices and to the Months which commence at the Solstices, which in like Manner signified Return.

Stiernhielm, skilled in the Languages and Anti∣quities of the North, informs us, that the antient Inhabitants of Sweden celebrated a Feast which they called Iul, in the Winter Solstice, or Christmass; that this Word means Revolution, Wheel; that the Month of December is called Iul-Month, the Month of Return, and that the Word is written both Hiule and Giule.

The People in the County of Lincoln, in Eng∣land, still call a Log or Stump which they put into the Fire on Christmass Day, (which was to last for the whole Octave) a Gule-Bl••ck, i. e. Block or Log of Iul.

We must not be surprized then if our Month of July, which follows the Summer Solstice, has had its Name from hence. 'Tis true the Romans tell us this Month took its Name from Julius Caesar; an Etymon that suited well with the Flatteries they heaped on their Emperors, though they had done nothing but altered the Pronunciation of the Word Iul, to make it agree with the Name of Julius, which they pronounced Iulus, a Name which Ascanius, the Son of Aeneas, had also, and which ascended from thence even to the primitive Languages of the East.

The Case had been the same with the Month following.

If these two Months were fixed on to bear the Names of their first and second Emperors, it was

principally because their Names already resembled those of Julius and Augustus.

They did it also in Imitation of the Egyptians, who had given to these two Months the Names of their two first Kings, Mesor and Thot.

As the Month of August was the first in the Egyptian Year, the first Day of it was called Gule, which being latinized makes Gula. Our Legenda∣ries, surprized at seeing this Word at the Head of the Month of August, did not overlook but con∣verted it to their own Purpose▪ They made out of it the Feast of the Daughter of the Tribune Quirinus, cured of some Disorder in her Throat (Gula is Latin for Throat) by kissing the Chains of St. Peter, whose Feast is solemnized on this Day.

Thus far our learned Foreigner, and with such a convincing Parade of Proof, that we must be Sceptics indeed if we doubt any longer of the true Origin of this very remarkable Word.

CHAP. XIV. Of adorning the Windows at Christmas with Laurel: What the Laurel is an Emblem of: An Objection against this Custom taken off.

ANother Custom observed at this Season, is the adorning of Windows with Bay and Laurel. It is but seldom observed in North, but in the Southern-Parts, it is very Common, particularly at our Universities; where it is Customary to adorn, not only the Common Windows of the Town, and of the Colleges, but also to bedeck the Chapels of the Colleges, with Branches of Laurel.

The Laurel was used among the ancient Romans, as an Emblem of several Things, and in particular, of* 2.207 Peace, and Joy, and Victory. And I imagine, it has been used at this Season by Christians, as an Emblem of the same Things; as an Emblem of Joy for the Victory gain'd over the Powers of Darkness, and of that Peace on Earth, that Good-will towards Men, which the Angels sung over the Fields of Bethlehem.

It* 2.208 has been made use of by the Non Con∣formists, as an Argument against Ceremonies, that the second Council of Bracara,‡ 2.209 Can. 73. forbad Christians

to deck their Houses, with Bay Leaves and Green Boughes.

But the Council does not mean, that it was wrong in Christians, to make use of these Things, but only

at the same Time with the Pagans, when they observed and solemnized their Paganish Pastime and Worship. And of this Prohibi∣tion, they give this Reason in the same Canon; Omnis haec observatio paganismi est. All this kind of Custom doth hold of Paganism: Be∣cause the outward Practice of Heathenish Rites, perform'd jointly with the Pagans themselves, could not but imply a Consent in Paganism.

But at present, there is no hazard of any such Thing. It may be an Emblem of Joy to us, without confirming any, in the Practice of Heathenism. The Time, the Place, and the Reasons of the Ceremony, are so widely diffe∣rent; that, tho' formerly, to have observed it, would unquestionably have been a Sin, it is now become harmless, comely, and decent.

OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XIV.

STOW* 2.210, in his Survey of London, tells us,

Against the Feast of Christmass, every Man's House, as also their Parish Churches, were decked with Holme, Ivy, Bayes, and whatsoever the Season of the Year afforded to be Green: The Conduits and Standards in the Streets, were like∣wise garnished. Among the which, I read, that

in the Year 1444, by Tempest of Thunder and Lightning; toward the Morning of Candlemas Day, at the Leaden Hall, in Corn-hilll, a Stan∣dard of Tree, being set up in the Midst of the Pavement, fast in the Ground, nailed full of Holme and Ivie, for disport of Christmass to the People; was torne up and cast downe by the malignant* 2.211 Spirit, (as was thought) and the Stones of the Pavement all about, were cast in the Streets, and into divers Houses, so that the People were sore aghast at the great Tempests.

In the North there is another Custom used at or about this Time, which if I mistake not, was antiently observed in the Beginning of Lent: The Fool Plough goes about, a Pageant that con∣sists of a Number of Sword Dancers† 2.212, dragging a

Plough, with Music, and one, sometimes two, in a very antic Dress; the Bessy, in the grotesque Habit of an old Woman, and the Fool, almost cover∣ed with Skins, a hairy Cap on, and the Tail of some Animal hanging from his Back: The Office of one of these Characters is, to go about rattling a Box amongst the Spectators of the Dance, in which he collects their little Donations.

This Pageant or Dance as used at present, seems a Composition made up of the Gleanings of several obsolete Customs followed antiently, here and elsewhere, on this and the like festive Occasions.

I find a very curious and minute Description of the Sword Dance in Olaus Magnus'* 2.213 History

of the northern Nations.—He tells us, that the northern Goths and Swedes, have a Sport wherein they exercise their Youth, consisting of a Dance with Swords in the following Manner: First with their Swords sheathed and erect in their Hands, they dance in a triple Round. Then with their drawn Swords held erect as before: Afterwards extending them from Hand to Hand, they lay hold of each other's Hilt and Point, while they are wheeling more moderately round, and changing their Order, throw themselves into the Figure of a Hexagon, which they call a Rose.—But presently raising and drawing back their Swords, they undo that Figure, to form (with them) a four-square Rose, that may rebound over the Head of each. At last they dance rapidly backwards, and vehemently rattling the Sides of their Swords together, con∣clude the Sport. Pipes, or Songs (sometimes both) direct the Measure, which at first is slow, but increasing afterwards, becomes a very quick one, towards the Conclusion.

He calls this a Kind of Gymnastic Rite* 2.214, in which the Ignorant were successively instructed by those who were skilled in it: And thus it must have been preserved and handed down to us.—I have been a frequent Spectator of this Dance, which is now

performed with few or no Alterations; only they lay their Swords, when formed into a Figure, upon the Ground and dance round them.

With regard to the Plough drawn about on this Occasion; I find the Monday after Twelfth Day, called antiently (as Coles tells us) Plough Monday,

when our northern Plough Men, beg Plough Money to drink

(it is very probable they would draw about a Plough on the Occasion; so in hard Frosts our Watermen drag a Boat about the Streets, begging Money): And he adds,

In some Places if the Ploughman (after that Day's Work) come with his Whip to the Kitchen Hatch and cry, Cock in Pot," before the Maid says, "Cock on the Dunghill," he gains a Cock for Shrove Tues∣day* 2.215.

Vide Cock-fighting in the Appendix.

Joannes Boëmus Aubanus† 2.216, in his Description of some remarkable Customs used in his Time in Franconia, a Part of Germany, tells us of the following on Ash Wednesday. Such young Women as have frequented the Dances throughout the Year, are gathered together by young Men, and instead of Horses, are yoked to a Plough, upon which a Piper sits and plays: In this Manner they are dragged into a Water.—He suspects this to have been a Kind of self-enjoined or voluntary Penance,

for not having abstained from their favourite Sport on Holidays, contrary to the Injunctions of the Church.

I can find nothing more relative to the Plough, though in Du Cange's Glossary, there is a Re∣ference to some old Laws* 2.217, which mention the "drawing a Plough about," which I guess would have afforded something to our Purpose, could I have found them.

As to the Fool and Bessy, they are plainly Frag∣ments of the antient Festival† 2.218 of Fools, held on New Year's Day. See Trusler's Chronology.

There was antiently a profane‡ 2.219 Sport, among the Heathens on the Kalends of January, when they used to roam about in Disguises, resembling the Figures of wild Beasts, of Cattle and of old Women. The Christians adopted this: Faustinus, the Bishop, inveighs against it with great warmth.—They were wont to be covered with Skins of Cattle, and to put on the Heads of Beasts, &c.

Doctor Johnson tells us in his Journey to the Western Islands, that a Gentleman informed him of an odd Game: At New Year's Eve, in the

Hall or Castle of the Laird, where at festal Seasons, there may be supposed a very numerous Company, one Man dresses himself in a Cow's Hide, upon which other Men beat with Sticks. He runs with all this Noise round the House, which all the Company quits in a counterfeited Fright; the Door is then shut. At New Year's Eve, there is no great pleasure to be had out of Doors in the He∣brides. They are sure soon to recover from their Terror enough to solicit for Re-admission; which for the Honour of Poetry, is not to be obtained but by repeating a Verse, with which those that are know∣ing and provident, take care to be furnished.

This is no doubt a Vestige of the Festival* 2.220 of Fools above described.—See Du Cange's Glossary in Verbo. Kalendae. &c. &c. The

vestiuntur pellibus pecudum

and

a Man's dressing him∣self in a Cow's Hide,

both too on the first of January, are such Circumstances as leave no Room for Doubt, but that, allowing for the Mutilations of Time, they are one and the same Custom† 2.221.

CHAP. XV. Of the Christmas Carol, an ancient Custom: The common Observation of it very unbecoming.

AS soon as the Morning of the Nativity appears, it is customary among the common People to sing a Christmas-Carol, which is a Song upon the Birth of our Savi∣our, and generally sung with some* 2.222 others, from the Nativity to the Twelveth-Day, the Continuance of Christmas. It comes, they say, from Cantare, to sing, and Rola, which is an Interjection of Joy: For in ancient Times, the Burden of the Song, when Men were Merry, was Rola, Rola.

This kind of Songs is of an ancient stand∣ing: They were sung early in the Church it self, in memory of the Nativity, as the many HYMNS for that Season manifestly declare: Tertullian says,† 2.223 it was customary among the Christians, at their Feasts, to bring those, who were able to sing, into the Midst, and

make them sing a Song unto GOD; either out of the Holy Scripture, or of their own Com∣posing and Invention. And as this was done at their Feasts, so no doubt it was observed at the great Feast of the Nativity; which Song, no Question of it, was to them, what the Christmas-Carol should be to us. In after Ages we have it also taken Notice of: For Durand tells us,* 2.224 That on the Day of the Nativity, it was usual for the Bishops of some Churches to sing among their Clergy, in the Episcopal House, which Song was undoubt∣ed a Christmas-Carol.

The Reason of this Custom seems to be an Imitation of the Gloria in Excelsis, or Glory be to GOD on High, &c. which was sung by the Angels, as they hovered o'er the Fields of Bethlehem, in the Morning of the Nativity. For even that Song, as the learned Bishop Taylor observes, was a Christmas-Carol. As soon, says he, as these blessed Choristers had sung their Christmas Carol, and taught the Church a Hymn, to put into her Offices for Ever, in the Anniversary of this Festivity; the Angels, &c.

Was this performed with that Reverence and Decency, which are due to a Song of this Nature, in Honour of the Nativity, and Glory

to our LORD, it would be very commend∣able; but to sing it, as is generally done, in the midst of Rioting and Chambering, and Wan∣toness, is no Honour, but Disgrace; no Glory, but an Affront to that Holy Season, a Scan∣dal to Religion, and a Sin against CHRIST.

OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XV.

THE subsequent Specimen of a very curious Carrol in the Scotch Language, preserved in

Ane compendious Booke of godly and spirituall Sangs, Edinburgh, 1621, printed from an old Copy,

will, I flatter myself, be thought a pre∣cious Relique by those who have a Taste for the lite∣rary Antiquities of this Island.

Ane Sang of the Birth of Christ: With the Tune of Baw lula law. (Angelus, ut opinor, loquitur.)

I come from Hevin to tell, The best Nowellis that ever befell: To yow thir Tythinges trew I bring, And I will of them say* 2.225 and sing.

This Day to yow is borne ane Childe, Of Marie meike and Virgine mylde, That blissit Barne bining and kynde Sall yow rejoyce baith Heart and Mynd.

My Saull and Lyfe stand up and see Quha lyes in ane Cribe of Tree, Quhat Babe is that so gude and faire? It is Christ, God's Sonne and Aire.

O God that made all Creature, How art thow becum so pure, That on the Hay and Stray will lye, Amang the Asses, Oxin, and Kye?

O my deir Hert, zoung Jesus sweit, Prepare thy Creddil in my Spreit, And I fall rocke thee in my Hert, And never mair from thee depart.

But I fall praise thee ever moir With Sangs sweit unto thy Gloir, The Knees of my Hert fall I bow, And sing that richt Balulalow* 2.226.

It is hardly credible that such a Composition as this should ever have been thought serious. The Author has left a fine Example in the Art of Sink∣ing. Had he designed to have rendered his Sub∣ject ridiculous, he could not more effectually have made it so; and yet we will absolve him from hav∣ing had the smallest Degree of any such Intention!

In the Office where this Work is printed, there is preserved an hereditary Collection of Ballads, nu∣merous almost as the celebrated one of Pepys.— Among these (the greatest Part of which is worse than Trash) I find several Carrols for this Season; for the Nativity, St. Stephen's Day, Childermass Day, &c. with Alexander and the King of Egypt, a mock Play, usually acted about this Time by Mum∣mers. The Stile of them all is so puerile and simple, that I cannot think it would be worth the Pains to invade the Hawkers' Province, by exhibiting any Specimens of them.—The Conclusion of this bom∣bastic Play I find in Ray's Collection of Proverbs:

Bounce* 2.227 Buckram, Velvet's dear, Christmass comes but once a Year;

And when it comes, it brings good Cheer* 2.228: But when it's gone, it's never the near.

Dr. Johnson tells us, that the Pious Chansons, a Kind of Christmass Carrol, containing some Scripture History, thrown into loose Rhythms, were sung about the Streets by the common People, when they went at that Season to beg Alms.

Hamlet. Appendix, Vol. VIII.

CHAP. XVI. Of New-Year's-Day's Ceremonies. The New-Year's-Gift an harmless Custom: wishing a good New-Year, no Way sinful. Mumming, a Custom which ought to be laid aside.

AS the Vulgar are always very careful to End the old Year well, so they are also careful of Beginning well the new one: As they End the Former with a hearty Compota∣tion, so they begin the Latter with the Sending of Presents, which are termed New-Year's. Gifts, to their Friends and Acquaintances: The Original of both which Customs, is* 2.229 supersti∣tious and sinful; and was observed that the succeeding Year, might be prosperous and successful.

Bishop† 2.230 Stillingfleet tells us, That a∣mong the Saxons of the Northren Nations, the Feast of the New-Year was observed with more than ordinary Jollity: Thence as Olaus Wormius and Scheffer observe, they reckoned their Age by so many‡ 2.231 Jola's; and Snorro Sturleson describeth this New-Year's

Feast, just as Buchannan sets out the British Saturnalia, by Feasting and sending Presents, or New-Year's Gifts, one to another.

The Poet Naogeorgus says,* 2.232 That it was usual at that Time, for Friends to present each other with a New-Year's Gift; for the Husband, the Wife; the Parents, their Chil∣dren; and Master's, their Servants; which, as† 2.233 Hospinian tells us, was an ancient Custom of the Heathens, and afterwards practis'd by the Christians.

And no doubt, those Christians were high∣ly worthy of Censure, who imagined, as the Heathens did, that the sending of a Present then, was any way Lucky, and an Omen of the Success of the following Year. For this was the very Thing that made both several Holy Men, and some general Councils, take notice of, and forbid any such Custom; be∣cause the Observance of it, out of any such Design and View, was Superstitious and Sin∣ful. We are told, in a Place of St. Austin,

* 2.234 the Observation of the Calends of January is forbid, the Songs which were wont to be sung on that Day, the Feastings, and the Presents which were then sent as a Token and Omen of a good Year. But to send a Present at that Time, out of Esteem, or Gratitude, or Charity, is no where forbid: On the Con∣trary, it is Praise worthy. For tho' the† 2.235 ancient Fathers did vehemently invey a∣gainst the Observation of the Calends of Ja∣nuary; yet it was not because of those Presents, and Tokens of mutual Affection and Love that passed; but because the Day it self was dedicated to Idols, and because of some pro∣phane Rites and Ceremonies they observed in solemnizing it. If then I send a New-Year's Gift to my Friend, it shall be a Token of my Friendship; if to my Benefactor, a Token of my Gratitude; if to the Poor, (which at this Time must never be forgot) it shall be to make their Hearts sing for Joy, and give

Praise and Adoration to the Giver of all good Gifts.

Another old Custom at this Time, is the wishing of a good New-Year, either when a New-Year's Gift is presented, or when Friends meet, or when a New-Year's Song is sung at the Door; the Burden of which is, we wish you a happy New-Year.

This is also a Custom among the Modern Jews, who on the first Day of the Month* 2.236 Tisri, have a splended† 2.237 Entertainment, and wish each other a happy New-Year.

Now the Original of this Custom is Hea∣thenish, as appears by the Feasting and Pre∣sents before mentioned, which were a wish for a good Year. And it was customary a∣mong the Heathens on the Calends of Janu∣ary, to go about and sing a New-Year's Song. Hospinian therefore tells us, That‡ 2.238 when

Night comes on, not only the Young, but also the Old of both Sexes, run about here and there, and sing a Song at the Doors of the wealthier People, in which they wish them a happy New-Year. This he speaks in∣deed of the Christians, but he calls it an exact Copy of the Heathens Custom.

But however I cannot see the Harm of re∣taining this ancient Ceremony, so it be not used superstitiously, nor attended with Obsce∣nity and Lewdness. For then there will be no more in it, than an hearty Wish for each others Welfare and Prosperity; no more Harm, than wishing a good Day, or good Night; than in bidding one GOD speed; or than in wishing to our Friend, what Abraham's Servant did to himself, O* 2.239 LORD GOD of my Master Abraham, I pray thee send me good speed this Day.

There is another Custom observed at this Time, which is called among us Mumming; which is a changing of Clothes between Men and Women; who when dress'd in each others Habits, go from one Neighbour's House to another, and partake of their Christ∣mas-Cheer, and make merry with them in Disguise, by dancing and singing, and such like Merriments.

This* 2.240 is an Imitation of the Customs of the Sigillaria, or Festival Days which were added to the ancient† 2.241 Saturnalia, and obser∣ved by the Heathens in January; which was a going in Disguise, not publickly, or to any indifferent Place; but privately, and to some well known Families.

This Kind of Custom received a deserved Blow from the Church, and was taken Notice of in the Synod‡ 2.242 of Trullus; where it was de∣creed, that the Days called the Calends, should be intirely strip'd of their Ceremonies, and

the Faithful should no longer observe them: That the public Dancings of Women should cease, as being the Occasion of much Harm and Ruin, and as being invented and observed in honour of their Gods, and therefore quite averse to the Christian Life. They therefore decreed, that no Man should be cloathed with a Woman's Garment, no Woman with a Man's.

It were to be wish'd, this Custom, which is still so common among us at this Season of the Year, was laid aside; as it is the Occasion of much* 2.243 Uncleanness and Debauchery, and directly opposite to the Word of GOD. The† 2.244 Woman shall not wear that which pertaineth unto a Man, neither shall a Man put on a Woman's Garment; for all that do so, are Abomination unto the LORD thy GOD.

OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XVI.

Turba frequens Jani fundit pia vota Kalendis Ut novus exacto faustior Annus eat. BUCHANAN.

IN the antient Saturnalia* 2.245, there were frequent and luxurious Feastings amongst Friends; pre∣sents were sent mutually, and Changes of Dress made. Christians have adopted the same Customs, which continue to be used from the Nativity to the Epiphany.—Feastings are frequent during the whole Time, and we send what are called New Year's Gifts† 2.246: Exchanges of Dress too, as of old among the Romans, are common, and Neighbours by mutual Invitations, visit each other in the Man∣ner which we Germans call Mummery: So writes the Author of the Convivial Antiquities, and adds, as the Heathens had their Saturnalia in December,

their Sigillaria in January, and the Lupercalia and Bacchanalia in February; so amongst Christians these three Months are devoted to Feastings and Re∣vellings of every Kind* 2.247.

There was an antient† 2.248 Custom, (I know not whether it be not yet retained in many Places): Young Women went about with a Wassail-bowl, that is, a Bowl of spiced Ale on New Year's Eve, with some Sort of Verses that were sung by them in

going about from Door to Door. Wassail is derived from the Anglo. Sax. Waes Hael, that is,

be in Health.

They accepted little Presents from the Houses they stopped at.—Mr. Selden thus alludes to it in his Table Talk, Art. Pope.

The Pope in sending Relicks to Princes, does as Wenches do by their Wassels at New Year's Tide.—They present you with a Cup, and you must drink of a slabby Stuff; but the Meaning is, you must give them Money, ten Times more than it is worth.

Stow has preserved an Account of a remarkable Mummery, 1377, "made by the Citizens for disport of the young Prince Richard, Sonne to the Black Prince.

On the Sunday before Candlemass in the Night, 130 Citizens disguised and well horsed, in a Mum∣mery, with Sound of Trumpets, Sackbuts, Cornets, Shalmes and other Minstrels, and innumerable Torch Lights of Wax, rode to Kennington, besides Lambeth, where the young Prince was.

In the 1st Rank, 48 in Likeness and Habit of Esquires, two and two together, clothed in red Coats and Gowns of Say or Sendall, with comely Vizors on their Faces.

After them came 48 Knights, in the same Livery: Then followed one richly arrayed, like an Emperor; and after him some Distance, one stately tyred like a Pope, who was followed by 24 Cardinals: And after them eight or ten with black Vizors, not amiable, as if they had been Legates from some forraigne Princes.

These Maskers, after they had entred the Man∣nor of Kennington, alighted from their Horses,

and entred the Hall on foot; which done, the Prince, his Mother and the Lords came out of the Chambers into the Hall, whom the Mummers did salute; shewing by a Paire of Dice on the Table, their desire to play with the young Prince; which they so handled, that the Prince did alwaies winne, when he cast at them.

Then the Mummers set to the Prince three Jewels, one after another; which were, a Boule of Gold, a Cup of Gold, and a Ring of Gold, which the Prince wanne at three Casts. Then they set to the Princes Mother, the Duke, the Earles and other Lords, to every one a Ring of Gold, which they did also win. After which they were feasted, and the Musick sounded, the Prince and Lords daunced on the one Part with the Mum∣mers, who did also dance; which Jollity being ended, they were again made to drink, and then departed in Order as they came.

The like he says was to Henry the 4th—in the 2d Year of his Reign, he then keeping his Christ∣mass at Eltham, twelve Aldermen of London, and their Sonnes, rode in a Mumming, and had great Thanks.

We reade in Fabian's Chronicle, Temp. Henry 4th: —

In whiche passe Tyme the Dukys of Amnarle, of Surrey, and of Exetyr, with the Earlys of Sa∣lesbury, and of Gloucetyr, with other of their Affynyte made Provysyon for a Dysguysynge, or a Mummynge, to be shewyd to the Kynge upon twelfethe Nyght, and the Tyme was nere at Hande, and all Thynge redy for the same. Upon the sayd twelfethe Day, came secretlye

unto the Kynge, the Duke of Amnarle, and shewyd to hym, that he wyth the other Lordys aforenamed, were appointyd to sle hym in the Time of the fore sayd Dysguysynge, &c.

Fol. 169.

This Mumming* 2.249 had like to have proved a very serious Jest!

Mr. Bourne seems to "carry Coals to Newcastle," when he attempts to prove that it is no Way sin∣ful to wish each other a good New Year. That Per∣son carried his Scruples methinks very far, who first doubted concerning the Lawfulness of this Ce∣remony.—If the Benevolent can thus hardly be saved, how shall the Malicious and the Envious appear?

CHAP. XVII. Of the Twelfth Day; how observed: The Wick∣edness of observing the Twelve Days after the common Way.

ON the Epiphany, or Manifestation of Christ to the Gentiles, commonly called the Twelfth-Day, the Eastern Magi were guided by the Star, to pay their Homage to their Sa∣viour; and because they came that Day, which is the Twelfth after the Day of the Nativity, it is therefore called the Twelfth-Day.

The Twelfth-Day it self is one of the great∣est of the Twelve, and of more jovial Obser∣vation than the others, for the visiting of Friends and Christmas-Gambols. The Rites of this Day are different in divers Places, tho' the End of them is much the same in all; namely, to do Honour to the Memory of the Eastern Magi, whom they suppose to have been Kings. In* 2.250 France, one of the Courtiers is chosen King, whom the King himself, and the other Nobles, attend at an Entertainment. In Germany, they observe the same Thing on this Day in Academies and Cities, where the Students and Citizens create one of themselves King, and provide a Magni∣ficent

Banquet for him, and give him the At∣tendance of a King, or a stranger Guest. Now this is answerable to that Custom of the Sa∣turnalia, of Masters making Banquets for their Servants, and waiting on them; and no doubt this Custom has in Part sprung from that.

Not many Years ago, this was a common Christmas Gambol in both our Universities; and it is still usual in other Places of our Land, to give the Name of King or Queen to that Person, whose extraordinary Luck hits upon that Part of the divided Cake, which is honour'd above the others, with a Bean in it.

But tho' this be generally the greatest of the Twelve, yet the others preceding are observed with Mirth and Jollity, generally to Excess. Was this Feasting confined within the Bounds of Decency and Moderation, and gave more Way than it does to the Exercises and the Re∣ligious Duties of the Season, it would have nothing in it immoral or sinful. The keeping up of Friendship, and Love, and old Acquain∣tance, has nothing in it harmful; but the Misfortune is, Men upon that Bottom, act ra∣ther like Brutes than Men, and like Heathens than Christians; and the Preservation of Friendship and Love, is nothing else but a Pretence for Drunkenness, and Rioting, and Wantonness. And such I am afraid hath been the Observation of the Christmas Holy-days,

since the holiest Times of the Christian Church; and the Generality of Men have rather look'd upon them, as a* 2.251 Time of Eating and Drink∣ing, and Playing, than of returning Praises and Thanksgivings to GOD, for the greatest Benefit he ever bestow'd upon the Sons of Men.

Gregory Nazianzen, in that excellent Oration of his upon Christmas-Day, says, Let us not celebrate the Feast after an Earthly, but an Heavenly Manner; let not our Doors be crown'd; let not Dancing be encourag'd; let not the Cross-paths be adorned, the Eyes fed, nor the Ears delighted, &c. Let us not Feast to excess, nor be Drunk with Wine, &c. From this we may clearly see, what has been the Custom in these Days. And in all Probability it has been much the same among us, from the Beginning of Christianity: However fabulous that Story may be, taken Notice of by† 2.252 Bishop Stillingfleet, from Hector Boethius,

That King Arthur kept with his Nobles at York, a very prophane Christmas for‡ 2.253 thirteen Days toge∣ther,

and that such Jollity and Feasting then, had its Original from him.

But however these Words, if true, may be a Testimony of the too great Antiquity of the Abuse of this Festival; yet they will by no Means justifie Buchannan's Comment upon them. For as the learned Bishop goes on,

Buchannan is so well pleased with this notable Observation, that He sets it down for good History, saying upon it, that the old Saturnalia were re∣new'd, only the Days increased, and Sa∣turn's Name chang'd to Caesar's: For says he, we call the Feast Julia. But why should the Name of Saturn be changed into Caesar's? Was he worshipped for a GOD among the British Christians, as Saturn was among the old Pagans? But the Name Julia imports it; by no Means. For Buchannan does not prove, that this Name was ever used for that Festival among the Britains; and the Saxons, who brought in both the Name and the Feast, give another* 2.254 Reason for it.

Buchannan seems therefore to have a great deal more Malice than Truth on his Side. But however such Revellings, and Frolicks, and Extravagances, whether or not derived from the old Saturnalia, as are customary at this Season, do come very near to, if not ex∣ceed its Liberties. In particular, what com∣moner at this Season, than for Men to rise early in the Morning, that they may follow strong Drink, and continue untill Night, till Wine inflame them? As if CHRIST who came into the World to save us, and was manifested to destroy the Works of the Devil; was to be honour'd with the very Works he came to destroy.

With some, Christmas ends with the Twelve Days, but with the Generality of the Vulgar, not till Candlemas. Till then they continue Feasting, and are ambitious of keeping some of their Christmas-Chear, and then are fond of getting quit of it. Durand tells us,* 2.255 They celebrated this Time with Joy, because the Incarnation of CHRIST was the Occasion of Joy to Angels and Men. But the lengthening of the Time from twelve to forty Days, seems to have been done out of Honour to the Virgin Mary's Lying-in: Under the old Law, the Time of Purification was forty Days, which

was to Women then, what the Month is to Women now. And as during that Time, the Friends and Relations of the Women, pay them Visits, and do them Abundance of Honour; so this Time seems to have been calculated, to do Honour to the Virgin's Lying-in.

There is a Canon in the Council of Trul∣lus,* 2.256 against those who bak'd a Cake in Ho∣nour of the Virgin's Lying-in, in which it is decreed, that no such Ceremony should be observed; because it was otherwise with her, at the Birth of our Saviour, than with all other Women. She suffer'd no Pollution, and therefore needed no Purification, but only in Obedience to the Law: If then the Baking of a single Cake was faulty, how much more so many Feasts in her Honour?

OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XVII.

THE subsequent Extract from Collier's Ecclesi∣astical History, Vol. I. p. 163. seems to ac∣count in a satisfactory Manner for the Name of Twelfth Day.

In the Days of King Alfred, a Law was made with Relation to Holidays, by

Virtue of which the twelve Days after the Nati∣vity of our Saviour were made Festivals.

In the ancient Calendar of the Romish Church above cited, I find in an* 2.257 Observation on the fifth of January, the Vigil of the Epiphany,

Kings created or elected by Beans.

The sixth is called there "The Festival of Kings;" and there is added,

That this Ceremony of electing Kings was continued with Feasting for many Days.

There was a Custom similar to this on the festive Days of Saturn among the Romans, Grecians, &c. Persons of the same Rank drew Lots for Kingdoms, and like Kings exercised their temporary Authority. Alex. ab Alex. B. 2. ch. 22. The learned† 2.258 More∣sin observes, that our Ceremony of chusing a King on the Epiphany or Feast of the three Kings, is practised about the same Time of the Year.—He is called the Bean King from the Lot.

This Custom is practised no where that I know of in the Northern Parts of the Kingdom, but is still retained in the South.‡ 2.259

I gather the present Manner of drawing King and Queen on this Day, from an ingenious Letter preserved in the Universal Magazine, 1774, whence I shall take the Liberty to extract a few select Passages.

I went to a Friend's House in the Country to partake of some of those innocent Pleasures that constitute a merry Christmass; I did not return till I had been present at drawing King and Queen, and eaten a Slice of the twelfth Cake, made by the fair Hands of my good Friend's Consort. After Tea Yesterday, a noble Cake was produced, and two Bowls, containing the fortunate Chances for the different Sexes. Our Host filled up the Tickets; the whole Com∣pany, except the King and Queen, were to be Ministers of State, Maids of Honour, or Ladies of the Bedchamber.

Our kind Host and Hostess, whether by Design or Accident became King and Queen. According to twelfth 'Day Law, each Party is to support their Character till Midnight. After Supper one called for a King's Speech, &c.

The rest is political Satire, and is foreign to our Purpose.

I have inserted this with a View of gratifying the Curiosity of my northern Readers on this Head.

N. B. The Reader is desired to add the following Remarks to the Observations on YULE:

All the Celtic Nations have been accustomed to the Worship of the Sun; either as distinguished from Thor, or considered as his Symbol:—It was a Cus∣tom that every where prevailed in antient Times, to celebrate a Feast at the Winter Solstice; by which Men testified their Joy at seeing this great Luminary return again to this Part of the Hea∣vens.—This was the greatest Solemnity in the Year. They call it in many Places, Yole, or Yuul, from the Word Hiaul and Houl, which even at this Day signifies the Sun, in the Lan∣guages of Bass Britagne, and Cornwal* 2.260.

Vide Mallet's Northern Antiquities, Vol. II. p. 68.

CHAP. XVIII. Of St. Paul's Day; The Observation of the Weather, a Custom of the Heathens, and hand∣ed down by the Monks: The Apostle St. Paul himself is against such Observations; The Opinion of St. Austin upon them.

THE Observation of the Weather which is made on this Day is altogether ridi∣culous and superstitious. If it happen to be unclouded and without Rain, it is look'd upon as an Omen of the following Year's Success, if otherwise, that the Year will be unfortunate. Thus the old Verse.

Clara dies Pauli, bona tempora denotat anni, Si fuerint venti, denarrant praelia genti, Si nix aut pluviae, pereunt animalia quaeque.

The Interprepation of which is very well known to be this,

If St. Paul's Day be fair and clear, It doth betide a happy Year; If blustering Winds do blow aloft Then Wars will trouble our Realm full oft. And if it chance to Snow or Rain, Then will be dear all Sorts of Grain.

Such also is the Observation of St. Swithin's Day, which if rainy is a Token that it will rain for forty Days successively; such is the

Observation of* 2.261 Candlemas-Day, such is Childermas-Day, such Valentine's-Day, and some others.

How St. Paul's Day came to have this particular Knack of foretelling the good or evil Fortune of the following Year, is no easy Matter to find out. The Monks who were undoubtedly the first who made this wonderful Observation, have taken Care it should be handed down to Posterity, but why and for what Reason this Observation was to stand good, they have taken Care to conceal. In Church Affairs indeed they make free with handing down Traditions from Generation to Generation, which being approved by an in∣fallible Judgment, are to be taken for grant∣ed; but as far as I hear, they never pretended to an infallible Spirit, in the Study of the Planets. One may therefore, without the Suspicion of Heresy, or fear of the Inquisition, make a little Inquiry into this Affair, and see whether it be true or false, whether it is built upon any Reason or no Reason, whether still to be observed, or only laugh'd at as a Monkish Dream.

Now as it is the Day of that Saint, the great Apostle St. Paul, I cannot see there is any Thing to be built upon. He did indeed labour

more abundantly than all the Apostles; but never, that I heard, in the Science of Astro∣logy. And why his Day should therefore be a standing Almanack to the World, rather than the Day of any other Saint, will be pretty hard to find out. I am sure there is a good Number of them, have as much Right to Rain or fair Weather as St. Paul, and if St. Andrew, St. Thomas, &c. have not as much Right to Wind or Snow, let the Reader judge.

As it is the Twenty fifth Day of January, one would think that could be no Reason. For what is that Day more than another? In∣deed they do give some Shew of Reason, why Rain should happen about the Time of St. Swithin, which is this. About the Time of his Feast, which is on the Fourteenth of July, there are two rainy Constellations, which are called Praecepe and Asellus, which arise cosmically, and generally produce Rain. And to be sure in the Course of the Sign Aquarius, there may be both Rain and Wind and fair Weather, but how these can foretell the Des∣tiny of the Year, is the Question.

As then there is nothing in the Saint, or his Day to prognosticate any such Thing, I mean, as it is the Day of St. Paul, or the Twenty fifth of January, so I must confess I cannot find out what may be the Ground of

this particular Observation. But however thus much is very obvious, that this Obser∣vation is an exact Copy of that superstitious Custom among the Heathens, of observing one Day as good, and another as bad. For among them were lucky and unlucky Days; some were dies atri, and some dies albi; the atri were pointed out in their Calendar, with a black Character, the albi with a white; the former to denote it a Day of bad Success, the latter a Day of good. Thus have the Monks in the dark and unlearned Ages of Popery copy'd after the Heathens, and dream'd them∣selves into the like Superstitions, esteeming one Day more successful than another; and so according to them, it is very unlucky to begin any Work upon Childermass-Day; and what Day soever that falls on, whether on a Munday, Tuesday, or any other, nothing must be begun on that Day through the Year; St. Paul's Day is the Year's Fortune-Teller, St. Mark's Day is the Prognosticator of your Life and Death, &c. and so instead of persuading the People to lay aside the Whims and Fan∣cies of the Heathen World, they brought them so effectually in, that they are still reigning in many Places to this Day.

But of all the Days of the Year, they could not have chosen one so little to the Purpose. For the very Saint, whose Day is so observed,

has himself cautioned them against any such Observation: For in the Fourth Chapter of his Epistle to the Galations, he tells them, how dangerous it was to observe Days, and Months, and Times, and Years; which is not, as some would persuade us, to Caution us against the Observation of any Day but the Lord's-Day; but only that we should not ob∣serve the abolished Feasts of the Jews, nor the abominable Feasts of the Gentiles, nor their superstitious Observation of fortunate and unfortunate Days. St. Austin, upon this Place, hath these Words,* 2.262 Let us not observe Years, and Months, and Times, least we hear the Apostle telling us, I am afraid of you, least I have shewn on you labour in Vain. For the Persons he blames, are those who say, I will not set forward on my Journey, because it is the next Day after such a Time, or because the Moon is so; or I'll set forward that I may have Luck, because such is just now the Position of the Stars. I will not Traffick this Month, because such a Star presides, or I will, because it does. I shall plant no Vines this Year, because it is Leap-Year, &c.

The learned Mr. Bingham, has among se∣veral

others, a Quotation* 2.263 from the same St. Austin on these superstitious Observations, with which I shall conclude this Chapter.

To this kind, says he, belong all Ligatures and Remedies, which the Schools of Physi∣cians reject and condemn; whether in In∣chantments, or in certain Marks, which they call Characters, or in some other Things which are to be hanged and bound about the Body, and kept in a dancing Posture; not for any Temperament of the Body, but for certain Significations, either Ocult, or Manifest: Which by a gentler Name, they call Physical, that they may not seem to affright Men with the Appearance of Super∣stition, but do good in a natural Way: Such are Ear-rings hanged upon the Tip of each Ear, and Rings made of an Ostriches Bones for the Finger; or when you are told in a Fit of Convulsions, or Shortness of Breath, to hold your left Thumb with your right Hand. To which may be added a thousand vain Observations, as, if any of our Members beat; if when two Friends are talking together, a Stone, or a Dog, or a Child, happens to come between them, they tread the Stone to Pieces, as the Divi∣der of their Friendship, and this is toller∣able

in Comparison of beating an innocent Child that comes between them. But it is more pleasant, that sometimes the Childrens Quarrel is revenged by the Dogs; for ma∣ny Times they are so superstitious, as to dare to beat the Dog that comes between them, who turning again upon him that smites him, sends him from seeking a vain Remedy, to seek a real Physician indeed. Hence proceed likewise these other Super∣stitions: For a Man to tread upon his Thre∣shold when he passes by his own House, to return back to Bed again, if he chance to sneeze as he is putting on his Shoes; to return into his House, if he stumble at his Going out; if the Rats knaw his Cloths, to be more terrified with the Suspicion of some future Evil, then concerned for the present Loss. He says, Cato gave a wise and smart Answer to such an one, who came in some Consternation to consult him, about the Rats having knawed his Stock∣ings; that, said he, is no great Wonder, but it would have been a Wonder indeed, if the Stockings had knawed the Rats. St. Austin mentions this witty Answer of a wise Heathen, to convince Christians the better of the Unreasonableness and Vanity of all such superstitious Observations. And he concludes, that all such Arts, whether

of triffling or more noxious Superstition, are to be rejected and avoided by Christians, as proceeding originally from some pernicious Society between Men and Devils, and being the Compacts and Agreements of such treach∣erous and deceitful Friendship. The Apostle forbids us to have Fellowship with Devils; and that, he says, respects not only Idols, and Things offered to Idols, but all imagi∣nary Signs pertaining to the Worship of Idols, and also all Remedies, and other Ob∣servations, which are not appointed publick∣ly by GOD to promote the Love of GOD and our Neighbour, but proceed from the private Fancies of Men, and tend to delude the Hearts of Poor deluded Mortals. For these Things have no natural Virtue in them, but owe all their Efficacy to a presumptuous Confederacy with Devils: And they are full of pestiferous Curiosity, tormenting Anxi∣ety, and deadly Slavery. They were first taken up, not for any real Power to be dis∣cerned in them, but gained their Power by Mens observing them. And therefore by the Devil's Art they happen differently to different Men, according to their own Ap∣prehensions and Presumptions. For the great Deceiver knows, how to procure Things agreeable to every Man's Temper, and en∣snare him by his own Suspicions and Consent.

OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XVIII.

A Great deal upon this Subject may be found in Pliny's Natural History, tending to confirm what Mr. Bourne has told us, that it was a Custom of Gentilism, adopted under the Papal Supersti∣tion, and so transmitted to our Times. The sub∣sequent poetical Description of the Months by Churchil, contains in it many Allusions to the popular Notions of Days, &c.

Frose January, Leader of the Year, Minc'd Pies in Van, and Calves Heads in the Rear;* 2.264 Dull February in whose leaden Reign, My Mother bore a Bard without a Brain;† 2.265 March, various, fierce and wild, with wind-crack'd cheeks, By wilder Welshmen led and crown'd with Leeks.‡ 2.266 April with Fools, and May with Bastards blest,‖ 2.267 June with white Roses in her rebel Breast;

July, to whom, the Dog-star in her Train, St. James gives Oisters, and St. Swithin Rain;* 2.268 August who banished from her Smithfield Stand,† 2.269 To Chelsea flies, with Dogget in her Hand; September, when by Custom (right divine) Geese are ordain'd to bleed at Michael's Shrine:‡ 2.270 October, who the Cause of Freedom join'd, And gave a second George to bless Mankind; November, who at once to grace our Earth, St. Andrew boasts, and our Augusta's Birth; December, last of Months, but best, who gave, A Christ to Man, a Saviour to the Slave. Whilst, falsely grateful, Man, at the full Feast, To do God Honour, makes himself a Beast.

There is nothing Superstitious in the Prognosti∣cations of Weather from Achs and Corns: Achs and Corns, says the great Philosopher Bacon, do en∣grieve (i. e. afflict) either towards Rain or Frost: The one makes the Humours to abound more, and the other makes them Sharper.

Loyd in his Diall of Daies, observes on St. Paul's, that

of this Day, the Husbandmen‖ 2.271

prognosticate the whole Year: If it be a fair Day, it will be a pleasant Year;* 2.272 if it be Windy, it will be Wars; if it be Cloudy, it doth foreshew the Plague that Year.

Mr. Gay notices it thus in his Trivia:

All Superstition from thy Breast repel, Let cred'lous Boys, and prattling Nurses tell How if the Festival of Paul be clear, Plenty from lib'ral Horn shall strow the Year; When the dark Skies dissolve in Snow or Rain, The lab'ring Hind shall yoke the Steer in vain; But if the threatning Winds in Tempest roar, Then War shall bathe her wasteful Sword in Gore. How if, on Swithin's Feast the Welkin lours, And ev'ry Penthouse streams with hasty Show'rs, Twice twenty Days shall Clouds their Fleeces drain, And wash the Pavements with incessant Rain: Let no such vulgar Tales debase thy Mind, Nor Paul, nor Swithin, rule the Clouds and Wind.

Thus also some rural Prognostications of the Weather are alluded to in his first Pastoral:

—We learn'd to read the Skies, To know when Hail will fall, or Winds arise; He taught us erst the Heifer's Tail to view, When stuck aloft that Show'rs would straight ensue;

He first that useful Secret did explain, That pricking Corns foretold the gath'ring Rain: When Swallows fleet soar high and sport in Air, He told us that the Welkin would be clear.* 2.273

I find an Observation on the 13th of December, in the antient Calendar of the Church of Rome,

That on this Day Prognostications of the Months were drawn for the whole Year.

† 2.274

On the Day of St. Barnabas,‡ 2.275 and on that of St. Simon, and St. Jude, "that a Tempest often rises." The Vigil of St. Paul's is called there

Dies Egyp∣tiacus.

Many superstitious Observations on Days may be found in a curious old Book called Practica Rusticorum.

A Highlander, says Mr. Pennant, never begins any Thing of Consequence on the Day of the Week, on which the Third of May falls, which he calls the dismal Day.

CHAP. XIX. Of Candlemass-Day; why so called; the Blas∣phemy of the Church of Rome in consecrating Wax Candles.

THIS Day goes under several Denomina∣tions: It is called the Day of CHRIST's Presentation; because on it CHRIST was pre∣sented in the Temple; it is called the Holy-Day of St. Simeon; because it was on it, that he took our SAVIOUR up in his Arms: And it is called the Purification, because then the Holy Virgin was purified. It is generally a Day of Festivity, and more than ordinary Observation among Women, and is therefore called the Wives Feast-Day. The Feasting seems to be observed in Honour of the Virgin Mary; for as on the Day of a Woman's being church'd, there is no common Entertainment, so it seems, that this Feasting was begun in the Times of Popery, by Way of Compliment to the Churching-Day of the Virgin Mary.

It has the Name of* 2.276 Candlemass-Day, be∣cause

Lights were distributed and carried about in Procession, or because also the Use of light∣ed Tapers, which was observed all Winter at Vespers and Litanies, were then wont to cease, till the next All-Hallowmass.

These Lights so carried about, were blessed of the Priests, as Hospinian tells us, who made Use of the following Prayers at their Conse∣cration.* 2.277 We implore thee by the Invocation of thy Holy Name, and by the Intercession of the blessed Virgin Mary, the Mother of thy Son, whose Feast we this Day celebrate with the highest Devotion; and by the Inter∣cession of all thy Saints, that thou wouldst sanctifie these Candles to the Good and Profit of Men, and the Health of his Soul and Body, whether in Earth or Sea. And again. O LORD JESU, I beseech thee, that thou wouldst bless this thy Creature of Wax, and grant it thy Heavenly Benediction, by the Power of thy Holy Cross; that as it was a Gift to Man, by which the Darkness might be driven away, so now it may be endow'd with such Virtue by the Sign of the Holy

Cross, that wheresoever it is lighted and pla∣ced, the evil Spirit may tremble, and, with his Servants, be in such Terror and Confusion as to fly away from that Habitation, and no more vex and disturb thy Servants.

After this, he adjures the Wax Candles, in Words like these.* 2.278 I adjure thee, O thou waxen Creature, in the Name of our LORD and the Holy Trinity, that thou repel and ex∣tirpate the Devil and his Sprights, &c And therefore all Christians (says Eccius. Tom. 3. Hom. de Purificat.) ought to use these Lights, with an holy Love, having a sincere Depen∣dance, that thus they shall be freed by the Power of the Word and this Prayer, from all the Snares and Frauds of the Devil.

Our Author upon this, says, That this is manifest Blasphemy and Idolatry. For as on the one Hand, they take the Name of GOD and the Holy Trinity in vain, so on the other they attribute to a Wax Candle, what should be ascribed to CHRIST alone, and the quick∣ning Power of the Holy Ghost.

OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XIX.

IN the forenamed antient Calendar of the Romish Church, I find the subsequent Observations on the 2d of February, usually called Candlemas Day.

"Torches are consecrated"

"Torches are given away for many Days* 2.279."

Pope Sergius† 2.280, says Becon in his Reliques of Rome, Fol. 164, commaunded, that all the People shuld go on Procession upon Candlemasse Day, and carry Candels about with them, brenning in their Hands, in the Year of our Lord 684. Durand, &c.

How this Candle-bearing on Candlemass Day came first up, the Author of our English Festival decla∣reth on this Manner. "Somtyme sayeth he, when the Romaines by great Myght and royal Power, conquered all the World, they were so proude, that they forgat God, and made them divers Gods after their own Lust. And so among all they had a God that they called Mars, that had been tofore a notable Knight in Battayle. And so they prayed

to hym for Help, and for that they would speed the better of this Knyght, the People prayed, and did great Worship to his Mother, that was called Februa, after which Woman, much People have Opinion, that the Moneth February is called. Wherefore the 2d Day of thys Moneth is Candlemass Day.

The Romaines this Night, went about the City of Rome, with Torches and Candles brenning in Worship of this Woman Februa, for hope to have the more Helpe and Succoure of her Sonne Mars.

Then was there a Pope, that was called Sergius, and when he saw Christian People draw to this false Maumetry and untrue Belief; he thought to undo this foule Use and Custom, and turn it into God's Worship, and our Lady's, and gave Com∣mandment that all Christian People should come to Church, and offer up a Candle brennyng, in the Worship that they did to this Woman Februa, and do Worship to our Lady, and to her Sonne our Lord Jesus Christ. So that now this Feast is solemn∣ly hallowed thorowe all Christendome. And every Christan Man and Woman of covenable Age, is bound to come to Church, and offer up their Can∣dles, as though they were bodily with our Lady, hopyng for this Reverence and Worship that they do to our Ladye to have a great Reward in Heaven, &c."

Ray, in his Collection of Proverbs, preserves one that relates to this Day:

On Candlemas-day throw Candle and Candlestick away.

Somerset.

CHAP. XX. Of Valentine-Day; its Ceremonies; what the Council of Trullus thought of such Customs; that they had better be omitted.

IT is a Ceremony, never omitted among the Vulgar, to draw Lots, which they Term Valentines, on the Eve before* 2.281 Valentine-day. The Names of a select Number of one Sex, are by an equal Number of the other put into some Vessel; and after that, every one draws a Name, which for the present is called their Valentine, and is also look'd upon as a good Omen of their being Man and Wife afterwards.

There is a rural Tradition, that on this Day every† 2.282 Bird chuses its Mate. From this

perhaps the youthful Part of the World hath first practised this Custom, so common at this Season.

In the Trullan Council we have Lots and Divinations forbid, as being some of those Things which provoked the LORD to anger against King* 2.283 Manasses, who used Lots and Divinations, &c. upon which the Scholiast hath these Words.† 2.284 The Custom of drawing Lots was after this Manner; on the 23d Day of June, which is the Eve of St. John Baptist, Men and Women were accustomed to gather together in the Evening by the Sea-side, or in some certain Houses, and there adorn a Girl, who was her Parents first-begotten Child, af∣ter the Manner of a Bride. Then they feast∣ed and leaped after the Manner of Bacchanals, and danced and shouted as they were wont to do on their Holy-days: After this they poured into a narrow neck'd Vessel some of the Sea-Water, and put also into it certain Things be∣longing to each of them. Then as if the Devil gifted the Girl, with the Faculty of telling future Things; they would enquire with a loud Voice, about the good or evil Fortune that should attend them: Upon this the Girl would take out of the Vessel, the first Thing that came to Hand, and shew it,

and give it to the Owner; who upon receiv∣ing it, was so foolish as to imagine himself wiser, as to the good or evil Fortune that should attend him.

This Custom, as he tells us a little after, is altogether diabolical: And surely it was so, being used as a presage of what was future. Was the Custom of the Lots now mention'd, used as among the Heathens, they would no Doubt be as worthy of Condemnation; but as far as I know, there is but little Credit given to them; tho' that little is too much, and ought to be laid aside. But if the Cu∣stom was used without any Mixture or Allay of Superstition, as I believe it is in some Pla∣ces, yet it is often attended with great Incon∣veniences and Misfortunes, with Uneasinesses to Families, with Scandal, and sometimes with Ruin.

OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XX.

Festa Valentino rediit lux— Quisque sibi sociam jam legit ales avem. Inde sibi dominam per sortes quoerere in annum Mansit ab antiquis mos repetitus avis Quisque legit Dominam, quam casto observet amore Quam nitidis sertis obsequioque colat: Mittere cui possit blandi munuscula Veris. BUCHANAN.

BIRDS are said to choose their Mates about this Time of the Year, and probably from thence came the Custom of young Persons chusing Valen∣tines or special loving Friends on that Day: This is the commonly received Opinion.—I rather in∣cline to controvert this, supposing it to be the Remains of an antient Superstition in the Church of Rome on this Day, of choosing Patrons for the Year ensuing; and that, because Ghosts were thought to walk on the Night of this Day* 2.285, or about this Time.

Gallantry seems to have borrowed this, or ra∣ther to have taken it up, when Superstition (at the Reformation) had been compelled to let it fall.

I have searched the Legend of St. Valentine, but

think there is no Occurrence in his Life, that could have given Rise to this Ceremony* 2.286.

The learned Moresin tells† 2.287 us, that at this Festival, the Men used to make the Women presents, as upon another Occasion the Women used to do to the Men, but that in Scotland on this Day pre∣sents were made reciprocally.

Mr. Gay has left us a poetical Description of some rural Ceremonies used on the Morning of this Day.

Last Valentine, the Day when Birds of Kind Their Paramours with mutual Chirpings find; I rearly rose, just at the break of Day, Before the Sun had chas'd the Stars away; Afield I went, amid the Morning Dew, To milk my Kine (for so should Housewives do) Thee first I spied, and the first Swain we see In spite of Fortune shall our true Love be‡ 2.288.

CHAP. XXI. Of Shrove-tide; what it signifies; the Custom of the Papists at this Season; that our present Customs are very unbecoming.

SHROVE-TIDE signifieth the Time of con∣fessing Sins, as the Word Tide, which signifies Time; and the Saxon Word Shrive or Shrift, which signifies Confession, plainly shew. The Reason why this Time is so denominated is, because it was set apart by the Church of Rome for a Time of Shriving or confessing Sins. For then People were wont to confess their Sins, and receive the Sacrament, that they might be better prepar'd for the Religious Observation of the following Season of Lent. Thus in the Constitutions of* 2.289 Simon Sudbury, it is ordered,

That Lay-Men should be ad∣monished to confess in the very Beginning of Lent.

And in Theodolphus's Capitula, it

is ordered,

That on the Week next before Lent, every Man should go to his Shrift, and his Shrift should shrive him in such a Manner, as his Deeds which he had done requir'd: And that he should charge all that belong to his District, that if any of them have Discord with any, he make Peace with him; if any one will not be brought to this, then he shall not shrive him; but then he shall inform the Bishop, that he may convert him to what is right, if he be willing to belong to GOD: Then all Contentions and Disputes shall cease; and if there be any one of them, that hath taken Offence at another, then shall they be reconcil'd, that they may more freely say in the LORD'S Prayer, LORD forgive us our Trespasses, &c. And having thus puri∣fied their Minds, let them enter upon the Holy Fast Tide, and cleanse themselves by Satisfaction against Holy Easter, &c. John∣son 994. 36. Constitut.

This Custom of confessing to the Priest at this Time, was laid aside by our Church at the Reformation: For Sins are to be confess'd to GOD alone, and not to the Priest, except when the Conscience cannot otherwise be quieted: Then indeed the Grief is to be open∣ed to the Spiritual Guide in private,* 2.290 That

by the Ministry of GOD's Word, he may give the Benefit of Absolution, together with ghostly Council and Advice, to the quieting of the Con∣science, and the avoiding of all Scruple and Doubtfulness. But how this other worse Cu∣stom came to be retain'd, of indulging all Manner of Luxury and Intemperance, I know nothing but that the Flesh was too powerful for the Spirit: The Duties of Religion, how justly soever enjoyn'd us, are tamely dispensed with, but what won't we rather do, than give up the Pleasures of Life? Surely the Church never design'd, when she so justly took away the publick Confessions of this Sea∣son, that Rioting and Gaming, and Drunken∣ness, should continue amongst us. Are these a fit Preparation for so solemn a Season? Will they qualifie us for the Hearing of the History of our LORD'S Passion? Will they prepare us for the Reception of his Body and Blood? And fit us to meet him in the Mor∣ning of the Resurrection? Will they not ra∣ther speak us Heathens than Christians? And lead us to Hell, than on the Way to Hea∣ven? Such Customs as these may, in some Measure, be excusable among them whose* 2.291 Church has too much led them into those Things; but it is scandalous and sinful and

abominable in those, who pretend to be the Enemies of Error and Superstition, to con∣tinue the Observation of such sinful Customs.

OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XXI.

MR. Bourne seems to wonder at the Luxury and Intemperance that usually prevailed at this Season: Was he ignorant that this was no more than a Vestige of the Romish Carnival. See Pancake-Tuesday in the Appendix.

The learned Moresin* 2.292 derives the Carnival from the Times of Gentilism; he introduces Johannes Boëmus Aubanus describing it thus:

Men eat and drink, and abandon themselves to every Kind of sportive Foolery, as if resolved to have their Fill of Pleasure before they were to die, and as it were forego every Sort of Delight.

Thus also Selden:

What the Church debars us one Day, she gives us Leave to take out in another: First we fast, and then we feast: First there is a Carnival, and then a Lent.

Fitzstephen informs us, that antiently on Shrove-Tuesday the School-Boys used to bring Cocks of the

Game* 2.293 to their Master, and to delight themselves in Cock-fighting all the Forenoon. Vide Stow. Hence so many Welch Mains, &c. about this Season.

Since that Time a barbarous Custom hath been instituted on this Day of throwing at Cocks† 2.294, which we hope will be soon forgotten amongst us. It is an Amusement fit only for the bloodiest Savages, and not for humanized Men, much less for Christians! This was formerly in Use on this Day at New-castle, but is now laid aside. We wish it consigned to eternal Oblivion!

Mr. Bourne takes no Notice of Ash-Wednesday, so called from a Custom observed in the antient Christian Church, of Penitents expressing their Humiliation at this Time by appearing in Sack∣cloth and Ashes* 2.295. The Want of this Discipline is at present supplied by reading publicly on this Day the Curses denounced against impenitent Sin∣ners, when the People repeat an Amen after each Curse.

Enlightened as we think ourselves at this Day, there are many who consider this general Avowal of the Justice of God's Wrath against impenitent Sin∣ners, as cursing their Neighbours; consequently like good Christians they keep away from Church on the Occasion.—A Folly and Superstition worthy of the After-midnight, the Spirit-walking Time of Popery!

In a Convocation held in the Time of Henry the Eighth, mentioned in Fuller's Church History, p. 222,

giving of Ashes on Ash-Wednesday, to put in Remembrance every Christian Man in the Beginning of Lent and Penance, that he is but Ashes and Earth, and thereto shall return,

&c. is reserved with some other Rites and Ceremonies, that survived the Shock, that almost overthrew, at that remarkable Aera, the whole Pile of Catholic Superstitions.

CHAP. XXII. Of Palm-Sunday: Why so called; how observed in the Popish Times: What it is truely to carry Palms in our Hands on this Day.

THE Sunday before Easter, which is deno∣minated Palm-Sunday, is so called,* 2.296 be∣cause, as the Ritualists say, on that Day, the Boughs of Palm-Trees were wont to be carried in Procession, in Imitation of those which the Children of Israel strawed in the Way of CHRIST. For they cut down Branches from the Trees, and strawed them in the Way; which according to the Consent of Antiquity, were the Branches of the Palm-Tree; it being very Common in that Country, and used as an Emblem of Victory. And a Doctor of our own Church, in his Discourse upon this Fe∣stival, says,

† 2.297 From the Story, as described by St. Luke and St. Matthew, some of the an∣cient Church took Occasion, as on this Day, to go in Procession with Palms in their Hands, and to denominate it Palm-Sunday.

But however harmless this Custom might have been, in the Times of its first institution, it is certain, that in after Ages it sunk into Superstition and gross Idolatry. Thus the Rhemists, in their Translation of the New Te∣stament, describe the Ceremony themselves:

These Offices of Honour, done to our Savi∣our extraordinarily, were very acceptable. And for a Memory hereof, the Holy Church maketh a solemn Procession every Year upon this Day; specially in our Country, when it was Catholick, with the Blessed Sacrament reverently carryed, as it were CHRIST upon the Ass, and strawing of Bushes and Flowers, bearing of Palms, setting up Boughs, spread∣ing and hanging up the richest Clothes, the Quire and Quiresters singing, as here the Children and the People; all done in a very godly Ceremony, to the Honour of CHRIST, and the Memory of his Triumph upon this Day. The like Service, and the like Duties done to him in all other solemn Processions of the Blessed Sacrament, and otherwise, be undoubtedly no less grateful.

Dr.* 2.298 Fulke upon this, gives this Answer:

Your Palm-Sunday Procession was horrible Idolatry, and abusing of the LORD'S Insti∣tution, who ordained his Supper to be eaten

and drunken, not to be carryed about in Procession like a Heathenish Idol: But it is pretty Sport, that you make the Priests that carryeth this Idol, to supply the Room of the Ass, on which CHRIST did ride: Thus you turn the Holy Mistery of CHRIST'S riding to Jerusalem, to a May-game and pa∣gent Play. And yet you say, such Service done to CHRIST is undoubtedly exceeding grateful; yea, no less grateful, than that was done by his Disciples, at the Time mentioned in the Text: Your Argument and Proof is none, but your bare Assevera∣tions. That which the Disciples did, had the Warrant of the Holy Scripture; but who hath regarded these Theatrical Pomps at their Hands? Or what Word of GOD have you to assure you that he accepteth such Will-worship? Who detesteth all Wor∣ship, which is according to the Doctrines and Traditions of Men, and not after his own Commandment.

From this superstitious and idolatrous Cus∣tom, without all doubt it comes to pass, that we now and then, on a Palm-Sunday, see the young People carrying Branches of Palms in their Hands; which they seem fond of having that Day, and which they as little regard at other Times. It is true indeed, it is a Relick of the ancient Superstition of the Papists, but

as it is now intirely stript of any Superstition, and is an Emblem of the Season, and the Transactions of that Day; so I see no harm in so innocent an Observation.

But how much better would it be to car∣ry in our Hands this Day,* 2.299 the Palm of good Works, the Graces of Humility, and Kindness, and Charity, to feed the Hungry, to give drink to the Thirsty, to clothe the Naked, to entertain the Strangers, to visit the Sick and in Prison, &c. By such Actions as these, should we truly carry Palms in our Hands; by these we should truly straw the Way for our LORD, and so follow his Steps to the Heavenly Jerusalem.

OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XXII.

THERE can be no Doubt but that Palm-Sunday, the Dominica in Ramis Palmarum, was so called from the Palm Branches and green Boughs for∣merly distributed on that Day, in Commemoration of our Lord's riding to Jerusalem* 2.300. Sprigs of Box Wood are still used as a Substitute for Palms in Ro∣man Catholic Countries.—Stow, in his Survey of London, tells us,

that in the Week before Easter, had ye great Shewes made, for the fetching in of a twisted Tree, or With, as they termed it, out of the Woods into the King's House, and the like in∣to every Man's House of Honour or Worship.

This must also have been a Substitute for the Palm: Thus it is still customary with our Boys to go out and gather the Willow Flowers or Buds at this Time.—These seem to have been selected, because in the North they are generally the only Things at this Season, in which the Power of Vegetation can be discovered.

The Russians (of the Greek Church) have a very solemn Procession on Palm Sunday.

CHAP. XXIII. Of rising early on Easter Day: What is meant by the Sun dancing that Morn: The Antiquity of rising early on this Day; the End and De∣sign of it: The great Advantage of it.

IT is a common Custom among the Vulgar and uneducated Part of the World, to rise before the Sun on Easter-day, and walk into the Fields: The Reason of which is to see the Sun Dance; which they have been told, from an old Tradition, always dances as upon that Day. We read indeed that the Sun once* 2.301 stood still, but whether the Sun danced upon the very Day our Saviour rose on, we cannot tell: It's very probable it did not, because the Scriptures are silent; and that it never did so since, I think we may be well assur'd; foras∣much as never any, that we have heard of, have seen any such Thing since that Time. If therefore this Tradition hath any Meaning, it must be a metaphorical one; that when the Morning proves clear, there is a seeming Smile over the Face of Nature, and Earth and Hea∣ven shew Tokens of Joy. For as the Earth and her Valleys, by standing thick with Corn,

are said to laugh and sing; so, on Account of the Resurrection, the Heavens and the Sun may be said to dance for Joy; or as the Psal∣mist words it,* 2.302 The Heavens may rejoyce, and the Earth may be glad.

There is then, really speaking, nothing in the Dancing of the Sun upon Easter-day; but yet it is a very ancient and commendable Custom to be up early at this Holy Time: And therefore Damascen, in his Paschal Hymn, sings,† 2.303 Let us watch very early in the Morn∣ing; and instead of Ointment, let us bring an Hymn to our Lord; and let us see our CHRIST, the Sun of Righteousness, who is the Life that riseth to all Men. And indeed it is the most seasonable Time for meditating on our LORD'S Resurrection, and it's pleasing Cir∣cumstances. For as the Place where any nota∣ble Thing has been transacted, seldom or never fails to raise the Idea of the Transaction; so the particular Time, when it was done, does generally produce the same Effect. And as the Truth of the Former, was the Occasion of many holy and religious Men going‡ 2.304 to visit

the Place of the Sepulchre, and hear it, as it were, say, what the Angel did to the Women, Come, see the Place where the Lord lay; so the Truth of the Latter was the Reason, why de∣vout and holy Men, did in the best Ages of the Church, rise early in the Morning of the Resurrection. The Primitive Christians spent the Night preceeding it, in Prayers and Praises, till the Time of Cock-crow, the supposed Hour of our Saviour's rising. For as* 2.305 Durant tells us, it is universally assented to by the Latin Church, that after our Saviour had conquer'd Death, and broken the Gates of Hell, he arose from the Dead, not at Mid-night, but in the Morning, at the Time of Cock-crow; which not the Cocks, but the Angels themselves pro∣claimed. And when these Pernoctations were laid aside, it was the Custom to rise early, and spend the Morning in such a Manner as was suitable to the Nature of the Time. The Salutation of the Eastern Church Anestese; or, The LORD is risen, and the usual Answer, The LORD is risen indeed; were no doubt the com∣mon Salutation of that Morning: And if this present Custom of the Vulgar has had at any Time any laudable Custom for its Original, it

was, no doubt, this of rising early to contem∣plate the more seasonably on the Resurrection of CHRIST.

And now, was this the End of rising early at that Holy Time, it would be very advan∣tageous; but to rise with the View of the Vul∣gar, is foolish and ridiculous. Would we rise before the Sun, and prevent the Dawn of Day, our Meditations would be strong and vigorous, and almost persuade us that the real Actions of that Morn were presented to our View. For when at that Time all Things are husht in Silence, and wrap'd in Darkness, or but illu∣minated with the friendly Moon, the* 2.306 Guide of Mary Magdalene, and the other Women to the Sepulchre; 'tis easy and natural to medi∣tate on these Things; to see our Saviour's Tomb; to see the Angels sit as Guardians on it; and the trembling Watch fled into the City. And now the LORD is risen indeed, and they that seek him early shall find him.† 2.307 Be∣hold then Mary Magdalene, on the first Day of the Week, coming from her own House at

Bethany, before the other Women, very early in the Morning, when it was as yet Dark,* 2.308 to find Ease and Consolation at the Sepulchre: Behold she and the other Women bringing the prepared Spices to embalm their LORD: Behold Peter and John running to the Sepul∣chre and returning, whilst Mary continues in Sorrow and Tears: And as she weeps, ye may see her look into the Sepulchre; but he is not there, he is risen. Behold then the Guardians of the Tomb, saying,† 2.309 Woman, why weepest thou? Nay behold the Lamb of GOD himself, with the very same Words, wiping away the Tears from her Eyes. And JESUS said unto her, Woman, why weepest thou? Whom seekest thou? She supposing him to be the Gardiner, saith unto him, Sir, If thou have born him hence, tell me where thou hast laid him, and I will take him away. JESUS said unto her, Mary. With what Joy now doth she run to his Feet, willing and desirous, and eager to embrace them. But he bids her not to touch him, but go to his Brethren, and say unto them, I ascend unto my Father and your Father, to my GOD and your GOD. Behold a little after this, his Apparition to her and the other Women, and how he suffers them to kiss his Feet.

* 2.310 He appeared also about the same Time to Peter.

These and the other Accidents at our LORD'S Resurrection, would afford us a satisfactory and comfortable Meditation; would inflame our Hearts with a burning Love, and melt us into Tears of Joy. In our eager Wishes and warm Desires, we should, with the Holy Wo∣men, kiss the Feet of our Saviour, and be al∣most Partakers of equal Happiness with them; or, sure we are, that we should have our Sa∣viour in our Hearts, and not fail of seeing him in his Kingdom. He whom we have so carefully sought for, will vouchsafe to be found of us; in his Grace, at the Sepulchre, and in his Glory, in Heaven. Happy they, who so early seek their Saviour; who long after him, as the Hart doth after the Water-Brooks; who seek him among the† 2.311 Lilies, un∣til the Day break, and the Shadows flee away. Happy they, their Conversation is now in Heaven, and their Happiness hereafter, will be the Joys of Eternity: Where they shall no more be absent, but ever present with the LORD.

OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XXIII.

MR. Bourne has exhausted the Subject of this Chapter. The learned Author of the Vul∣gar Errors has left us his Thoughts concerning it in the subsequent Quotation; in which if the Matter be not found curious, the Manner perhaps will be considered as highly so:

We shall not, I hope, says he, disparage the Resurrection of our Redeemer, if we say the Sun doth not dance on Easter Day.* 2.312—And though we would willing∣ly assent unto any sympathetical Exultation, yet

cannot conceive therein any more than a tro∣pical Expression. Whether any such Motion there were in that Day wherein Christ arised; Scripture hath not revealed, which hath been punctual in other Records, concerning Solary Miracles; and the Areopagite, that was amazed at the Eclipse, took no Notice of this: And if metaphorical Expressions go so far, we may be bold to affirm, not only that one Sun danced, but two arose that Day. That Light appeared at his Nativity, and Darkness at his Death, and yet a Light at both; for even that Darkness was a Light unto the Gentiles, illuminated by that Obscurity. That 'twas the first Time the Sun set above the Horizon. That although there were Darkness above the Earth, there was Light beneath it, nor dare we say, that Hell was dark if he were in it.

This is a fine aenigmatical Way of Reasoning, and from the Turn of his Discourse, one might have asked, (with the Butler's Compliment to Vellum in the Haunted House) if it were not to be too lu∣dicrous upon a solemn Subject;

I fancy, Master Doctor, you could make a Riddle.

For the Pasche, vulgò Paste, or Easter Eggs, with which Children entertain themselves here in the North at this Season, and of which Mr. Bourne has taken no Notice, see the Appendix, in Verbo Pasche or Paste Eggs.

CHAP. XXIV. Of Easter Holy-Days: A Time of Relaxation from Labour: How observed in the dark Ages of Popery: That our Customs at this Time, are sprung from theirs.

ON the Holy-Days of Easter, it is customary for Work to cease, and Servants to be at Liberty: Which is a Resemblance of the Prac∣tice of the primitive Church, which set apart the whole Week after Easter, for to praise and glorifie GOD, for our SAVIOUR'S Resurrection: In which* 2.313 Time all servile Labour ceas'd, that Servants as well as others might be present at the Devotions of the Season. But other Customs so frequently observed at this Time, such as publick Showes, Gamings, Horse-Races, &c. were forbidden, as being foreign to the Holiness of this Season.

In after Ages, when the Church fell into Corruption, and the Substance of Religion de∣cay'd into the Shadow of Ceremonies, the usual Prayers and Praises of the Season, were either much neglected, or but superficially observed.

For Belithus, a Ritualist of those Times tells us,* 2.314 That it was customary in some Churches, for the Bishops and Arch-Bishops themselves to play with the inferior Clergy, even at Hand-Ball; and this also, as Durandus witnesseth,† 2.315 even on Easter-Day it self. This was called‡ 2.316 the Liberty of December, because that for∣merly, it was customary among the Heathens in that Month to indulge their Servants with a certain Time of Liberty; when they were on the Level with their Masters, and feasted and banqueted with them.

Why they should play at Hand-Ball at this Time rather than any other Game, I have not been able to find out; but I suppose it will be readily granted, that this Custom of so playing, was the Original of our present Recreations and Diversions on Easter Holy Days, and in particular of playing at Hand-Ball for a§ 2.317 Tanzy-Cake, which at this Season, is gene∣rally practised; and I would hope practised with Harmlessness and Innocence. For when

the common Devotions of the Day are over, there is is nothing sinful in lawful Recreation. But for the Governors of Churches to descend to such Childish Exercises, and that even on the Great Sunday of the Year, was not only unbecoming their Gravity and Reservedness, but was also a down-right breach of the fourth Commandment. But these were Ages of Ig∣norance and Darkness, when the World was taught for the Doctrines of GOD, the Command∣ments of Men.

OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XXIV.

Festa dies quoties rediit, concessaque ritè Otia, purpureoque rubentes lumine soles, Invitant. Mons Catherinae, p. 1.

BY the Law concerning Holidays, mentioned before in the Observations on Chapter 17th, and made in the Time of King Alfred the Great, it was appointed that the Week after Easter should be kept holy. Collier's Ecclesiastical Hist. Vol. I. p. 163.

Fitzstephen tells us of an Easter Holiday Amuse∣ment used in his Time at London,

they fight Battels, says he, on the Water, a Shield is hang∣ed

upon a Pole, fixed in the Midst of the Stream; a Boat is prepared without Oars, to be carried by violence of the Water, and in the Forepart there∣of standeth a young Man, ready to give Charge upon the Shield with his Lance.—If so be he break his Lance against the Shield, and do not fall, he is thought to have performed a worthy Deed,—if so be without breaking his Launce, he runneth strongly again the Shield, down he falleth into the Water, for the Boat is violently forced with the Tide; but on each Side of the Shield ride two Boats, furnished with young Men, which recover him that falleth as soon as they may.—Upon the Bridge, Wharfs and Houses by the River's Side, stand great numbers to see and laugh thereat.

Stow, p. 76.

Mr. Bourne confesses himself to be entirely igno∣rant of the Reasons why they play at Hand Ball* 2.318 at this Time, rather than any other Game.—I find

in J. Boëmus Aubanus'* 2.319 Description of antient Rites in his Country, that there were at this Season Foot Courses in the Meadows, in which the Victors carried off a Cake given to be run for, as we say, by some better Sort of Person in the Neighbour∣hood.— Sometimes two Cakes were proposed, one for the young Men, another for the Girls, and there was a great Concourse of People on the Oc∣casion.— This is a Custom by no means unlike our Forth Meetings on these Holidays.—The winning a Tanzy Cake at the Game of Hand-Ball† 2.320, depends chiefly upon Swiftness of Foot: It too is a Trial of Fleetness and Speed, as well as the Foot Race.

Tansy, says Selden, in the subsequent curious Passage in his Table Talk, was taken from the

bitter Herbs in use among the Jews at this Season.

Our Meats and our Sports, have much of them Relation to Church-Works.—The Coffin of our Christmas Pies, in Shape long, is in Imitation of the Cratch* 2.321: Our chusing Kings and Queens on Twelfth Night, hath Reference to the three Kings.—So likewise our eating of Fritters, whip∣ping of Tops, roasting of Herrings, Jack of Lents, &c. they are all in Imitation of Church-Works, Emblems of Martyrdom. Our Tansies at Easter have Reference to the bitter Herbs; though at the same Time 'twas always the Fashion for a Man to have a Gammon of Bacon, to shew himself to be no Jew.

V. Christmass.

Durand† 2.322 tells us, that on Easter Tuesday, Wives used to beat their Husbands, on the Day following the Husbands their Wives. There is a Custom still retained at the City of Durham on these Holidays: On one Day the Men take off the Women's Shoes, which are only to be redeemed by a Present; on another Day the Women take of the Men's in like Manner.

CHAP. XXV. Of May-Day; the Custom of going to the Woods the Night before; this the Practice of other Nations: The Original of it; the Unlawful∣ness.

ON the Calends, or the first Day of May, commonly called May-Day, the juvenile Part of both Sexes, were wont to rise a little after Mid-night, and walk to some neigh∣bouring Wood, accompany'd with Musick and the blowing of Horns; where they break down Branches from the Trees, and adorn them with Nose-gays and Crowns of Flowers. When this is done, they return with their Booty home-wards, about the ri∣sing of the Sun, and make their Doors and Windows to Triumph in the Flowery Spoil. The after-part of the Day, is chiefly spent in dancing round a Tall-Poll, which is called a May-Poll; which being placed in a convenient Part of the Village, stands there, as it were consecrated to the Goddess of Flowers, without the least Violation offer'd it, in the whole Circle of the Year. And this is not the Custom of the British Common People only, but it is the Custom of the Generality of other Nations; particularly of the Italians,

where Polydore Virgil tells us, The* 2.323 Youth of both Sexes were accustomed to go into the Fields, on the Calends of May, and bring thence the Branches of Trees, singing all the Way as they came, and so place them on the Doors of their Houses.

† 2.324This is the Relick of an ancient Custom among the Heathen, who observed the four last Days of April, and the first of May, in Honour of the Goddess Flora, who was ima∣gin'd the Deity presiding over the Fruit and Flowers. It was observed with all Manner of Obscenity and Lewdness, and the undecent Sports and Postures of naked Women, who were called together with the Noise of Trum∣pets, and danced before the Spectators.

From this Custom of the Heathens hath ours undoubtedly come; and tho' for that Reason barely, it need not be laid aside; yet forasmuch as many Country People are of

Opinion,* 2.325 That the Observation of this Ceremony is a good Omen, and a Procurer of the Success of the Fruits of the Earth, which is entirely a Piece of Superstition; and because also much Wickedness and Debauch∣ery are committed that Night, to the Scandle of whole Families, and the Dishonour of Religion, there is all the Reason in the World, for laying it aside.

OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XXV.

IN the old Calendar of the Romish Church above cited, there is the following Observa∣tion on the 30th of April:

The Boys go out and seek May-Trees* 2.326.

Stow tells us, in his Survey of London,† 2.327 that in the Month of May, namely, on May-day in the

Morning, every Man, except impediment, would walk into the sweet Meddowes and green Woods, there to rejoice their Spirits with the Beauty and Savour of sweet Flowers, and with the Harmony of Birds praising God in their Kinde.

He quotes from Hall an Account of Henry the Eighth's riding a Maying from Greenwich to the high Ground of Shooter's Hill, with Queen Kathe∣rine his wife, accompanied with many Lords and Ladies.

He further tells us,

I find also that in the Month of May, the Citizens of London (of all Estates) lightly in every Parish, or sometimes two or three Parishes joining together, had their several Mayings* 2.328, and did fetch in May-Poles

with divers warlike Shews, with good Archers, Morrice Dancers, and other Devices for Pastime all the Day long; and towards the Evening they had Stage-Plaies and Bone-Fires in the Streets.

And again he says,

in the Reign of Henry the Sixth, the Aldermen and Sheriffs of London, be∣ing on May-day at the Bishop of London's Wood, and having there a worshipful Dinner for them∣selves and other Commers, Lydgate the Monk of Bury sent them, by a Pursivant, a joyful Commendation of that Season, beginning thus:

Mighty Flora, Goddess of fresh Flow'rs, Which clothed hath the Soil in lusty Green, Made Buds to spring with her sweet Show'rs, By Influence of the Sun sheene, To do Pleasance of Intent full cleane, Unto the States which now sit here Hath Ver sent down her own Daughter dear* 2.329. p. 80.

Mr. Borlase, in his curious Account of the Man∣ners of Cornwal, tells us,

An antient Custom, still retained by the Cornish, is that of decking their Doors and Porches on the first of May with green Sycamore and Hawthorn Boughs, and of planting Trees, or rather Stumps of Trees, be∣fore their Houses: And on May Eve, they from Towns make Excursions into the Country, and having cut down a tall Elm, brought it into Town, fitted a straight and taper Pole to the End of it, and painted the same, erect it in the most public Places, and on Holidays and Festi∣vals adorn it with Flower Garlands, or Insigns and Streamers.

He adds,

This Usage is no∣thing more than a Gratulation of the Spring Season; and every House exhibited a proper Sig∣nal of its Approach, to testify their universal Joy at the Revival of Vegetation.

The Author of the Pamphlet, entitled,

The Way to Things by Words, and to Words by Things,

in his Specimen of an Etimological Vocabulary, considers the May-Pole* 2.330 in a new and curious Light: We gather from him that our An∣cestors held an anniversary Assembly on May-day; the Column of the May (whence our May-Pole) was the great Standard of Justice in the Ey-Commons, or Fields of May. Here it was that the People, if they saw Cause, deposed or punished their Gover∣nors, their Barons, their Kings.— The Judge's

Bough or Wand (at this Time discontinued, and only faintly represented by a trifling Nosegay), and the Staff or Rod of Authority in the Civil and in the Military (for it was the Mace of Civil Power, and the Truncheon of the Field Officers) are both derived from hence.—A Mayor, he says, received his Name from this May, in the Sense of lawful Power.—The Crown, a Mark of Dignity and Sym∣bol of Power, like the Mace and Sceptre, was also taken from the May, being Representative of the Garland or Crown, which when hung on the Top of the May or Pole, was the great Signal for con∣vening the People.—The Arches of it, which spring from the Circlet and meet together at the Mound or round Ball, being necessarily so formed to sus∣pend it on the Top of the Pole.

The Word May-Pole, he observes is a Pleonasm; in French it is called singly the Mai.

This is, he farther tells us, one of the antientest Customs, which from the remotest Ages, has been by Repetition from Year to Year, perpetuated down to our Days, not being at this Instant to∣tally exploded, especially in the lower Class of Life. —It was considered as the Boundary Day, that di∣vided the Confines of Winter and Summer, allusively to which, there was instituted a sportful War be∣tween two Parties; the one in Defence of the Continuance of Winter, the other for bringing in the Summer.—The Youth were divided into Troops, the one in Winter Livery, the other in the gay Ha∣bit of the Spring.—The mock Battle was always fought Booty, the Spring was sure to obtain the

Victory, which they celebrated by carrying* 2.331 tri∣umphally green Branches with May Flowers, pro∣claiming and singing the Song of Joy, of which the Burthen was, in these, or equivalent Terms:

"We have brought the Summer home† 2.332."

CHAP. XXVI. Of Parochial Perambulations: Their Antiquity, the Benefit and Advantage of them.

IT was a general Custom formerly, and is still observed in some Country Parishes, to go round the Bounds and Limits of the Parish, on one of the three Days before Holy Thursday, or the Feast of our LORD's Ascension; when the Minister, accompany'd with his Church-Wardens and Parishioners, were wont to de∣precate the Vengeance of GOD, beg a Bles∣sing on the Fruits of the Earth, and preserve the Rights and Properties of their Parish.

The Original of this Custom is dated from the Times of the Heathens. For* 2.333 from the Days of Numa Popilius, they worshipped the God Terminus, whom they looked upon to be the Guardian of Fields and Landmarks, and the Keeper up of Friendship and Peace among Men: Upon this Account the Feast called Terminalia, was dedicated to him; instead of which it is a very ancient Custom to surround

the Bounds of Parishes every Year: And in∣stead of Heathenish Rites and Sacrifices to an imaginary God, to offer Praises and Prayers to the true GOD, the GOD of the whole Earth. The Custom was, the People accom∣pany'd the Bishop, or some of the Clergy into the Fields, where Litanies were made, and the Mercy of GOD implor'd, that he would avert the Evils of Plague and Pestilence, that he would send them good and seasonable Weather, and give them the Fruits of the Earth in due Season.

The Litanies or Rogations, which were* 2.334 then made Use of, and gave Name to the Time of Rogation-Week, were first observed by Mamertus, Bishop of Vienna, in the Year 550,† 2.335 on Account of the frequent Earthquakes that happened, and the Incursions of wild Beasts, which laid in Ruins, and depopulated the City. Not that Litanies and Rogations were not used before, but that before this

Time they were not affixed to these Days. And since that, they have been observed of the whole Church at this Season, except the Church of* 2.336 Spain, who chus'd rather to have them after Pentecost than before it; because from Easter-day to the Feast of Pentecost, it was the Custom of the Church not to Fast: For as they themselves reason'd, the Children of the Bride-Chamber cannot Fast so long as the Bridegroom is with them; and therefore they held their Rogations after Pentecost.

What now remains among us, is the Re∣lick of this antient and laudable Custom, which was always observed in the old Church of England, and has been also in some Mea∣sure since the Reformation too.

In† 2.337 the Canons of Cuthbert, Arch-bishop of Canterbury, which were made at Cloves-hoo, in the Year 747, it was order'd that Litanies, that is, Rogations, should be observed of the

Clergy, and all the People with great Reve∣rence on these Days, viz. the seventh of the Kalends of May, according to the Rites of the Church of Rome, who termeth this the greater Litany; and also according to the Cu∣stom of our Fore-fathers, on the three Days before the Ascention of our LORD into the Heavens, with Fasting, &c. And in the In∣junctions made in the Reign of Queen Eliza∣beth, it is ordered,

* 2.338 That the Curate, at certain and convenient Places, shall admo∣nish the People to give Thanks to GOD, in the beholding of GOD'S Benefits; for the Increase and Abundance of his Fruits upon the Face of the Earth, with the Saying of the 103 Psalm, &c. at which Time the Minister shall inculcate these or such Sen∣tences. Cursed be he which translateth the Bounds and Doles of his Neighbours: Or such Orders of Prayers as shall be hereafter.

Agreeable to this we read, in the Life of the pious Hooker,

† 2.339 That he would by no Means omit the Customary Time of Proces∣sion, persuading all, both Rich and Poor, if they desired the Preservation of Love, and their Parish Rites and Liberties, to ac∣company him in his Perambulation, and most did so; in which Perambulation, he

would usually Express more pleasant Dis∣course, than at other Times, and would then always Drop some loving and facetious Observations, to be remembred against the next Year, especially by the Boys and young People: Still inclining them; and all his present Parishioners, to meekness and mutu∣al Kindnesses and Love; because Love thinks not Evil, but covers a Multitude of Infirmi∣ties.

We may also observe, That the particular Office order'd by our Church for Rogation-Sunday, is exactly suited to the Nature of the Season; that the three Days following are ap∣pointed Fasts by our Church, and that one of our Church Homilies is composed particularly, for the Parochial Perambulation. All which shews the Custom and Intention of the Church, and that the practising of it would be service∣able to the Sons of Men: Would save their Lives from Destruction, and crown them with Mercy and loving Kindness; would send them Springs into their Rivers, and make them run among the Hills: Would bring forth Grass for the Cattle, and green Herb for the Service of Men.

OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XXVI.

THE Word Parochia or Parish antiently signi∣fied what we now call the Diocese of a Bi∣shop.— In the early Ages of the Christian Church, as Kings founded Cathedrals, so great Men found∣ed parochial Churches, for the Conversion of themselves and their Dependents; the Bounds of the parochial Division, being commonly the same with those of the Founder's Jurisdiction. Some Foundations of this Kind were as early as Justinian the Emperor. Bede mentions them about 700.

Before the Reign of Edward the Confessor, the parochial Divisions in this Kingdom were so far advanced, that every Person might be traced to the Parish to which he belonged.—This appears by the Canons published in the Time of Edgar and Canute. The Distinction of Parishes as they now stand, appears to have been settled before the Nor∣man Conquest: In Doomsday Book, the Parishes agree very near to the modern Division. See Collier's Eccl. Hist. Vol. I. p. 231.—Camden tells us, that this Kingdom was first divided into Pa∣rishes by Honorius, Archbishop of Canterbury, A. D. 636, and counts 2984 Parishes.—The Late∣ran Council made some such Division as this: It compelled every Man to pay Tythes to his Parish Priest; Men before that Time payed them to whom they pleased; since then, it has happend

that few, if they could be excused from doing it, would care to pay them at all.

Blount tells us, that Rogation Week, (Saxon Gangdagas, i. e. Days of Perambulation* 2.340) is al∣ways the next but one before Whitsunday: And so called, because on Monday, Tuesday, and Wed∣nesday of that Week, Rogations and Litanies were used: And Fasting, or at least Abstinence then enjoined by the Church to all Persons, not only for a devout Preparative to the Feasts of Christ's glorious Ascension, and the Descent of the Holy Ghost shortly after, but also to request and suppli∣cate the Blessing of God upon the Fruits of the Earth.—And in this Respect, the Solemnization of Matrimony is forbidden, from the first Day of the said Week, till Trinity Sunday.

The Dutch call it Cruys Week, i. e. Cross Week, and so it is called in some Parts of England, be∣cause of old (as still among Roman Catholics) when the Priests went on Procession this Week, the Cross was carried before them† 2.341.

In the Inns of Court, he adds, it is called Grass Week, because the Commons of that Week consist much of Salads, hard Eggs, and green Sauce upon some of the Days.—The Feast of the old Romans called Rabigalia and Ambarvalia, (quod Victima arva ambiret) did in their heathenish Way somewhat resemble these Institutions, and were kept in May, in Honour of Robigus.

CHAP. XXVII. Of Midsummer-Eve: Of kindling Fires, their Original: That this Custom formerly was su∣perstitious, but now may be used with Inno∣cence.

ON the Eve of St. John Baptist, commonly called Midsummer Eve, it is usual in the most of Country Places, and also here and there in Towns and Cities, for both Old and Young to meet together, and be Merry over a large Fire, which is made in the open Street. Over this they frequently leap and play at va∣rious Games, such as Running, Wrestling, Dancing, &c. But this is generally the Exer∣cise of the younger Sort; for the old Ones, for the most Part, sit by as Spectators, and enjoy themselves and their Bottle. And thus they spend the Time till Mid-night, and some∣times till Cock-Crow.

Belithus tells us,* 2.342 That it was a Custom to carry lighted Torches on Midsummer-Eve, as an Emblem of St. John Baptist, who was a burning and a shining Light, and the Preparer

of the Way of CHRIST. But if this was the Reason of this Custom formerly, as it's proba∣ble it was, (it having been a common Thing, to shadow out Times and Seasons by Em∣blems;) yet the Custom still continued among us, was originally instituted upon another Bottom.

And indeed the* 2.343 Original of this Custom is Heathenish. For in ancient Times the Dra∣gons, being incited to Lust through the Heat of the Season, did frequently, as they flew through the Air, Spermatize in the Wells and Fountains. By this Means the Water became infected, and the Air polluted; so that who∣ever drank the Waters, was either tormented with a grievous Distemper, or lost his Life. As soon as the Phycians perceived this, th•••• ordered Fires to be made every where about the Wells and Fountains, and those Things which occasioned the noisomest Smell to be burnt, knowing that thereby the Dragons would be driven away. And forasmuch as this Custom was observed about the Time we

now celebrate St. John Baptist's Feast, it is therefore still observed among some People. And agreeable to this it is, that Mr. Cambden tells us, that Barnwell, a Village near Cam∣bridge, got its Name from the Children play∣ing about a Well on St. John Baptist's Eve.

The Custom of kindling such Fires, was severely censur'd by the Church: And there∣fore in the Council of Trullus, this Canon was made against it,* 2.344 That if any Clergy-man or Lay-man observed the Rite of making on Fires on the New-Moon, (which some were wont to observe, and according to an old Custom, to leap over them in a mad and foolish Manner,) he should be deposed, if the Former, if the Latter, he should be ex∣communicated.

The Scholiast upon this Canon hath these Words: The New-Moon was always the first Day of the Month, and it was Customary among the Jews and Greeks, to hold then a Feast, and pray that they might be lucky du∣ring the Continuance of the Month. Of these it was, that GOD spake by the Prophet: My Soul hateth your New-Moons and your Sab∣baths. And not only this, but they also kindled Fires before their Shops and Houses, and leaped over them; imagining that all the

Evils which had befallen them formerly, would be burnt away, and that they should be more successful and lucky afterwards. Now about the Sitting of this Synod, there were some of the Christians, who observed this Custom upon the same Accounts that the Heathens did, which occasioned it's being forbid by the Council; and that if a Clergy∣man was Guilty of it, he should be deposed; if a Lay-man, excommunicated. He also tells us, that on St. John Baptist's Eve, the Vul∣gar were wont to make on Fires for the whole Night, and leap over them, and draw Lots, and Divine about their good or evil Fortune.

But whatever Reason the Heathens had for kindling these Fires; whether as Duran∣dus thinks, that the lustful Dragons might be driven away, or as the Canon, that their evil Fortune might be burnt, it is certain that the Custom was invented and practised by them; and because of the Superstition attending the Observation of it, was very justly forbidden by the Council. And undoubtedly was the Making of such Fires now, attended with any such Superstition, it would be equally crimi∣nal to observe them. But* 2.345 when they are only kindled as Tokens of Joy, to excite in∣nocent

Mirth and Diversion, and promote Peace and good Neighbourhood, they are law∣ful and innocent, and deserve no Censure. And therefore when on Midsummer-Eve, St. Peter's-Eve, and at some other Times, we make* 2.346 Bonefires before Shops and Houses, there would be no Harm in doing so; was it not, that some continue their Diversion to too late Hours, and others are guilty of excessive Drinking.

OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XXVII.

STOW tells us in his Survey of London,

That on the Vigil of St. John Baptist, every Man's Door* 2.347 being shadowed with green Birch, long Fen∣nel, St. John's Wort, Orpin, white Lillies, and

such like, garnished upon with Garlands of beautiful Flowers,* 4.1 had also Lamps of Glass, with Oil burning in them all the Night: Some hung out Branches of Iron, curiously wrought, con∣taining Hundreds of Lamps lighted at once.

He

mentions also the Bone-fires* 4.2 in the Streets, every Man bestowing Wood or Labour towards them.— He seems to hint that these were kindled to purify the Air.

Dr. Moresin seems to be of Opinion, that the Custom of leaping over these Fires is a Vestige of the Ordeal,† 4.3 where passing through Fires with Safety, was accounted an Indication of Innocence. There really seems to be Probability in this Con∣jecture,

for not only the Young and Vigorous used to leap over them, but even those of grave Cha∣racters: There was an Interdiction of ecclesiastical Authority to deter Clergy-men (as Mr. Bourne has told us) from this superstitious Instance of Agility.

This Author tells us of a remarkable Custom, which he himself was an Eye-witness of in Scotland: "* 4.4 They take, says he, the new-baptized Infant, and vibrate it three or four Times gently over a Flame, saying and repeating thrice,

Let the Flame con∣sume thee now or never.

This too seems to favour his Supposition that passing over Fires was accounted expiatory.

There was a Feast at Athens kept by private Families, called Amphidromia, on the 5th Day after the Birth of the Child, when it was the Custom for the Gossips to run round the Fire with the Infant in their Arms, and then having deliver∣ed it to the Nurse, they were entertained with Feasting and Dancing.

Mr. Borlase in his Account of Cornwall tells us,

The Cornish make Bonefires in every Village on the Eve of St. John Baptist's and St. Peter's Days, which I take to be the Remains of Part of the Druid Superstition.

Gebelin, before cited, in his Allegories Orientales, accounts in the following Manner for the Custom of making on Fires on Midsummer Eve,* 4.5 "can one, says he, overlook here the St. John Fires, those sacred Fires kindled about Midnight, on the very Moment of the Solstice by the greatest Part both of antient and modern Nations? A religious Cere∣mony, which goes backwards thus to the most remote Antiquity, and which was observed for the Prosperity of States and People, and to dispel every Kind of Evil.

The Origin of this Fire, still retained by so many Nations, and which loses itself in Antiquity, is very simple. It was a Feu de joie, (Fire of Joy)

kindled the very Moment the Year began; for the first of all Years, and the most antient that we know of, began at the Month of June. Thence the very Name of this Month, Junior, the youngest, which is renewed; while that of the preceding one is May, Major, the antient: Thus the one was the Month of young People, the other that of old Men.

These Feux de joie were accompanied at the same Time with Vows and Sacrifices for the Prosperity of the People and the Fruits of the Earth; they danced also round this Fire, for what Feast is there without a Dance? And the most active leap∣ed over it.* 4.6 Each at their Departure took away a greater or less Firebrand, and the Remains were scattered to the Wind, which was to drive away every Evil as it dispersed the Ashes.

When after a long Train of Years, the Solstice ceased to be the Beginning of them, the Custom of making these Fires was still continued at the same Time, through a Train of Use and of supersti∣tious Ideas, which were annexed to it. Besides it would have been a sad Thing to annihilate a Day of Joy in Times when there were but few of them: Thus has the Custom been continued and handed down to us."

So far our learned and ingenious Foreigner.— But I by no Means acquiesce with him in thinking that the leaping over these Fires, was only a Trial of Agility. A great deal of Learning might be produced here, further to shew that this was as much a religious Act as the making them on.

I have nothing to observe here concerning Mr. Bourne's lustful Dragons, their spermatizing in the Wells or Fountains, as they flew through the Air, &c! I find in J. Boëmus Aubanus' Description of the Ceremonies of this Eve in Germany, that a Species of Fireworks was played off, which they, who had never seen it before, he says, "would take to be a Dragon of Fire flying."* 4.7 This must have had some Meaning. The Dragon is one of those Shapes, which

Fear has created to itself:

They who gave it Life, have, it seems, furnished it also with the Feelings of animated Nature; but our modern Philosophers are wiser than to attribute any noxious Qualities in Water to Dragon's Sperm.

N. B. Stow tells us, that the Rites above described were used also on the Eve of St. Peter and St. Paul the Apostles (the 29th of June). Dr. Moresin informs us, that in Scotland they used on this Night to run about on the Mountains and higher Grounds with lighted Torches, like the Sicilian Women of old in Search of Proserpine.

I have been informed that something similar to this was practised about half a Century ago in Northumberland on this Night; they carried some Kind of Firebrands about the Fields of their respective Villages: They made Encroachments on these Occasions upon the Bonefires of the neighbouring Towns, of which they took forcibly some of the Ashes; this they called

carrying off the Flower (probably the Flour) of the Wake.

Moresin thinks this a Vestige of the antient Cerealia.

P. 56. 72.

CHAP. XXVIII. Of the Feast of Sheep-shearing, an ancient Custom.

THE Feast of Sheep-sheering, is generally a Time of Mirth and Joy, and more than ordinary Hospitality; indeed it is but little observed in these Northern Parts, but in the Southern it is pretty common. For on the Day they begin to sheer their Sheep, they provide a plentiful Dinner for the Sheerers, and for their Friends who come to visit them on that Occasion; a Table also, if the Wea∣ther permit, is spread in the open Village, for the young People and Children.

After what Manner soever this Custom reach'd us, it is certain it may boast of great Antiquity. It is mention'd in the Second Book of Samuel, as a Feast of great Magnifi∣cence, both for Grandeur of Entertainment and Greatness of Company. No less a Person than Absalom the King's Son was the Master of this Feast, and no less Persons were the Guests than the King's Sons, the Brethren of Absalom; nay it was a Feast that might enter∣tain the King himself, or surely the King would never have been so importun'd, never would have receiv'd the Compliment so kindly. For 'tis said, It came to pass after two full

Years, that Absalom had Sheep-sheerers in Baal∣hazor, which is beside Ephraim, and Absalom invited all the King's Sons. And Absalom came to the King, and said, Behold, now thy Servant hath Sheep-sheerers, let the King, I beseech thee, and his Servants, go with thy Servant. And the King said, Nay, my Son, let us not all go, lest we be chargeable unto thee. Of this kind also was the Feast which Nabal made for his Sheerers, when David was driven to straits in the Wilderness, and sent his Servants to ask a Present of him. He calls the Day it was held on, a good Day; that is, a Day of plenti∣ful Eating and Drinking. And therefore Na∣bal answer'd the Servants of David, shall I then take my Bread and my Water, and my flesh that I have killed for my Sheerers, and give it unto Men, whom I know not whence they be? And further, it is said in the same Chapter, that so grand and magnificent was this Feast, that he had a Feast in his House, like the Feast of a King. We find also in the Book of Genesis, that Laban went to sheer his Sheep, in which Time Jacob made his Escape, which Laban heard not of till the third Day. Of such great Antiquity then is this Custom, and tho' its Antiquity is not of such force as to palliate Luxury and Profuseness in these Entertain∣ments; yet no doubt it will vindicate the Harmlesness of a moderate Feast upon this Oc∣casion.

OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XXVIII.

THE Author of the Convivial Antiquities tells us, that the Pastoral Life was antiently ac∣counted an honourable one, particularly amongst the Jews and the Romans* 4.8. Mr. Bourne has given us Instances from the old Testament of the festive Entertainments of the former on this Occasion; Pliny and Varro may be consulted for the Manner of ce∣lebrating this Feast among the latter.—The wash∣ing and shearing of Sheep was attended among them with great Mirth and Festivity: Indeed the Value of the Covering of this very useful Animal must have always made the shearing Time, in all pastoral Nations, a Kind of Harvest Home.

There is a beautiful Description of this Festivity in Dyer's Fleece, at the End of the first Book:

At shearing Time, along the lively Vales, Rural Festivities are often heard: Beneath each blooming Arbor all is Joy And lusty Merriment: While on the Grass The mingled Youth in gaudy Circles sport, We think the golden Age again return'd, And all the fabled Dryades in Dance. Leering they bound along, with laughing Air, To the shrill Pipe, and deep remurm'ring Cords Of th' antient Harp, or Tabor's hollow Sound: While th' Old apart, upon a Bank reclin'd, Attend the tuneful Carol, softly mixt With ev'ry Murmur of the sliding Wave, And ev'ry Warble of the feather'd Choir; Music of Paradise! which still is heard, When the Heart listens; still the Views appear Of the first happy Garden, when Content To Nature's flow'ry Scenes directs the Sight. —With light fantastic Toe, the Nymphs Thither assembled, thither ev'ry Swain; And o'er the dimpled Stream a-thousand Flow'rs, Pale Lilies, Roses, Violets and Pinks, Mixt with the Greens of Burnet, Mint and Thyme, And Trefoil, sprinkled with their sportive Arms. Such Custom holds along th' irriguous Vales, From Wreakin's Brow to rocky Dolvoryn, Sabrina's early Haunt. —The jolly Chear Spread on a mossy Bank, untouch'd abides Till cease the Rites: And now the mossy Bank Is gaily circled, and the jolly Chear Dispers'd in copious Measure: Early Fruits, And those of frugal Store, in Husk or Rind; Steep'd Grain, and curdled Milk with dulcet Cream Soft temper'd, in full Merriment they quaff, And cast about their Gibes; and some apace Whistle to Roundelays: Their little ones

Look on delighted; while the Mountain Woods And winding Vallies, with the various Notes Of Pipe, Sheep, Kine, and Birds and liquid Brooks Unite their Echoes: Near at Hand The wide majestic Wave of Severn slowly rolls Along the deep divided Glebe: The Flood And trading Bark with low contracted Sail, Linger among the Reeds and copsy Banks To listen and to view the joyous Scene.

Thus also of the washing and shearing Sheep in Thompson's Summer:

—In one diffusive Band They drive the troubled Flocks, by many a Dog Compell'd, to where the mazy-running Brook Forms a deep Pool; this Bank abrupt and high, And that fair spreading in a pebbled Shore. Urg'd to the Giddy Brink, much is the Toil, The Clamour much of Men, and Boys and Dogs, Ere the soft fearful People to the Flood Commit their woolly Sides; and oft the Swain On some impatient seizing, hurls them in: Embolden'd then, nor hesitating more, Fast, fast, they plunge amid the flashing Wave, And panting, labour to the farther Shore. Repeated this, till deep the well-wash'd Fleece Has drunk the Flood, and from his lively Haunt The Trout is banish'd by the sordid Stream; Heavy and dripping, to the breezy Brow Slow move the harmless Race; where as they spread Their swelling Treasures to the sunny Ray, Inly disturb'd, and wond'ring what this wild Outrageous Tumult means, their loud Complaints The Country tell; and toss'd from Rock to Rock, Incessant Bleatings run around the Hills, At last, of snowy white, the gather'd Flocks Are in the wattled Pen innumerous press'd Head above Head; and rang'd in lusty Rows The Shepherds sit and whet the sounding Shears. The Housewife waits to roll her fleecy Stores, With all her gay drest Maids attending round.

One, Chief, in gracious Dignity inthron'd, Shines o'er the rest, the Past'ral Queen, and rays Her Smiles, sweet-beaming on her Shepherd King; While the glad Circle round them yield their Souls To festive Mirth, and Wit that knows no Gall. Meantime, their joyous Task goes on apace: Some mingling stir the melted Tar, and some Deep on the new-shorn Vagrant's heaving Side To stamp his Master's Cypher ready stand; Others th' unwilling Wether drag along: And glorying in his Might, the sturdy Boy Holds by the twisted Horns th' indignant Ram. Behold where bound, and of its Robe bereft, By needy Man, that all-depending Lord, How meek, how patient, the mild Creature lies! What Softness in its melancholy Face, What dumb complaining Innocence appears! Fear not, ye gentle Tribes! 'tis not the Knife Of horrid Slaughter that is o'er you wav'd; No, 'tis the tender Swain's well-guided Shears, Who having now, to pay his annual Care, Borrow'd your Fleece, to you a cumbrous Load, Will send you bounding to your Hills again. Line 368.

Mr. Bourne's Definition of a "Good Day" in this Chapter is a pleasant one:

He calls, says he, the Day it was held on, a good Day; that is, a Day of plentiful Eating and Drinking.

By Parity of Reasoning, the vulgar Ceremony of wishing a good Day to you, is synonimous with wishing you a good Dinner* 4.9!

CHAP. XXIX. Of Michaelmass: Guardian Angels the Discourse of Country People at this Time: That it seems rather true, that we are protected by a Num∣ber of Angels, than by one particular Genius.

THE Feast of this Season is celebrated in Commemoration of St. Michael, and all the Orders of Angels. It is called, The Dedi∣cation of St. Michael, because of a Church be∣ing dedicated to him on this Day in Mount Garganus.

At this Season of the Year, it is a general Custom to elect the Governors of Towns and Cities, to promote Peace among Men, and guard them against Harm from their malici∣ous Fellow Creatures. Whether this particu∣lar Time of the Year has been chosen for e∣lecting them, because then is the Feast of An∣gels, the Guardians and Protectors of Men, and of their Communities and* 4.10 Provinces, is not so certain. It is certainer, that when ever it comes, it brings into the Minds of the Peo∣ple, that old Opinion of Tutelar Angels, that every Man has his Guardian Angel; that is, one particular Angel who attends him from his Coming in, till his Going out of Life,

who guides him through the Troubles of the World, and strives as much as he can, to bring him to Heaven.

Now that good Angels attend good Men is without Dispute. They guide them in the Mazes of the Wilderness of Life, and bring them to their desir'd Homes; they surround them in the Seas of Afflictions, and lead them to the Shores of Peace; and as when the Is∣raelites passed through the Red-Sea, the Cloud became Light to them, but Darkness to their Ene∣mies, so in the troublesome Seas of this Life, the Angels are both the Guides of good Men, and their Protectors from Evil, from the De∣vil and his Angels. And therefore the Psal∣mist says, The Angel of the LORD tarrieth round about them that fear him, and delivereth them; and that he will give his Angels Charge over good Men. They are also supposed to be that Hedge, which GOD placed about Job, which the Devil so much complains of; and sure we are, that when the Eyes of Elisha's Servant were open'd, he saw the Mountain full of Chariots and Horses of Fire round about Eli∣sha. That therefore good Men are guarded and protected by Angels the Scripture shews very clearly. But that every Man has his particular Genius, seems to be founded more upon Tradition, than any Certainty from Scripture. Thus the Egyptians believed that

every Man had three Angels attending him; the Pythagoreans, that every Man had two; the Romans, that there was a good and an evil Genius. And hence it is that the Roman Poet says, Quisque suos patitur manes, every Man hath his evil Genius. And if we may believe the Authority of Plutarch, the evil Genius of Brutus appeared to him the Night before the Battle of Philippi, and told him he was his evil Genius, and that he would meet him there.

But there are greater Authorities than these in Vindication of this Opinion: Casalion ob∣serves, it may be proved from Scripture, and not only from the Tradition of the* 4.11 Hea∣thens. And of this Opinion was Justin Mar∣tyr, Theodoret, St. Basil, St. Jerome, and St. Austin.

There are indeed two Places in the New Testament, which have a View to this Opini∣on. The first is in the 18th of St. Matthew, the 10th Verse, Take heed that ye despise not one of these little Ones: For I say unto you, that their Angels do always behold the Face of my Father which is in Heaven. Now because this Place takes Notice of the Angels of these little Ones, some have therefore concluded that

every Man has his good Angel; at least that good Men have. But now this Conclusion does not certainly follow from these Words: For when it is said their Angels, it does indeed certainly infer, that the Angels do protect good Men, but not that every Man has his particular Angel. And hence therefore, as one observes, St. Chrisostom makes use of these Words, Enteuthen, delon, &c. it is manifest that the Saints at least, if not all Men, have their Angels: But he does not hence conclude, that every Man has one. The other Place is in the Acts of the Apostles, where it is said, that when Peter was delivered out of Prison, they would not believe the Maid it was he, but said, It was his Angel. It must be own'd in∣deed from this, that it seems the Opinion of those in the House, that every Man had his Guardian Angel; but this is no Proof of the Thing's being so: It only proves, that it was their Opinion, but not that this Opinion is true. The Jews had such a Tradition among them, and what was here spoken, was perhaps only according to that Tradition. Besides we read on the contrary, that sometimes one and the same Angel has been sent to different Per∣sons; thus Gabriel was sent to Daniel, Zacha∣rias, and the blessed Virgin: Sometimes the Scripture tells us of many Angels protecting one Man; for so was Elisha protected; and as

we wrestle not only against Flesh and Blood, but against all the Powers of Darkness, so we have many Angels to assist and defend us. I shall not dare to determine positively against this Opinion, which has travelled down through so many Ages, which has been held by so many wise and learned Men, and which has such Scriptures brought to its Defence; this I shall only say, that of the two Opinions, the Latter seems to be the more probable; that it seems more consonant to Scripture, that we are attended by a Number of Angels, than by a particular Tutelar Angel. But this I men∣tion, not as necessary to be believed. For I am perswaded there is no Fault in believing either the one or the other, as it appears more probable: For whether soever we believe, we believe in the Protection of Angels, and that seems to be all which the Scripture requires.

OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XXIX.

SYmmachus, against the Christians, says, "The divine Being has distributed various Guardians to Cities.—As Souls are communicated to Infants

at their Birth, so particular Genii are assigned to particular Societies of Men.

Moresin tells us, that papal Rome, in Imitation of this Tenet of Gentilism, has fabricated such Kinds of Genii for Guardians and Defenders of Cities and People.—Thus she has assigned St. Andrew to Scotland, St. George to England, St. Dennis to France, &c.—Egidius to Edinburgh, Nicholas to Aberdeen, &c. &c* 4.12.

It were superfluous to enumerate the Tutelar Gods of Heathenism. — Few are ignorant that Apollo and Minerva presided over Athens, Bac∣chus and Hercules over Boeotian Thebes, Juno over Carthage, Venus over Cyprus and Paphos, Apollo over Rhodes, Mars was the Tutelar God of Rome† 4.13, as Neptune of Taenarus: Diana presided over Crete, &c. &c.

St. Peter succeeded to Mars at the Revolution of the religious Creed of Rome: He now presides over the Castle of St. Angelo, as Mars did over the antient Capitol.

It is observable in this Place, how closely Popery has in this Respect copied the Heathen Mythology. —She has the Supreme Being for Jupiter, and

has substituted Angels for Genii.—The Souls of Saints for Heroes, retaining all kinds of Daemons. Against these Pests, she has carefully provided her Antidotes.—She exorcises them out of Waters, she rids the Air of them by ringing her hallowed Bells, &c.

Thus the Pope, like Pluto of old, may be said to preside over the Infernal Regions.

The Romanists in Imitation of the Heathens, have assigned Tutelar Gods to each Member of the Body, to Professions* 4.14, Trades† 4.15, &c.

It is perhaps owing to this antient Notion of good and evil Genii attending each Person, that many of the Vulgar pay so great an Attention to

particular Dreams, thinking them, it should seem the Means these invisible Attendants use to inform their Wards* 4.16 of any imminent Danger.

Michaelmas, says Bailey, is a Festival appointed by the Church, to be observed in Honour of St. Michael the Arch-Angel, who is supposed to be the Chief of the Host of Heaven, as Lucifer is of the Infernal, and as he was supposed to be the Protector of the Jewish Church, so he is now esteemed the Guardian and Defender of the Chri∣stian Church.

A red Velvet Buckler is said to be still reserved in a Castle of Normandy, which the Archangel Michael made use of when he combated the Dragon! See Bishop Hall's Triumphs of Rome, p. 62.

This Writer ridicules also the Superstition of Sai∣lors among the Romanists, who in passing by St Michael's Grecian Promontory Malea, used to ply him with their best Devotions, that he would hold still his Wings, from resting too hard upon their Sails. Triumph of Piety, p. 50.

CHAP. XXX. Of the Country Wake: How observed formerly: A Custom of the Heathens, and regulated by Gregory the Great.

IN the Southern Parts of this Nation, the most of Country Villages are wont to ob∣serve some Sunday in a more particular Man∣ner, than the other common Sundays of the Year, viz. the Sunday after the Day of Dedi∣cation, i. e. the Sunday after the Day of the Saint, to whom their Church was dedicated. Then the Inhabitants deck themselves in their gaudiest Clothes, and have open Doors and splendid Entertainments, for the Reception and Treating of their Relations and Friends, who visit them on that Occasion, from each neighbouring Town. The Morning is spent for the most Part at Church, tho' not as that Morning was wont to be spent, not with the Commemoration of the Saint or Martyr, nor the grateful Remembrance of the Builder and Endower. The remaining Part of the Day, is spent in Eating and Drinking; and so is also a Day or two afterwards, together with all Sorts of Rural Pastimes and Exercises, such as Dancing on the Green, Wrestling, Cudgelling, &c.

Agreeable to this we are told, that former∣ly* 4.17 on the Sunday after the Encaenia, or Feast of the Dedication of the Church, it was usual for a great Number of the Inhabitants of the Village, both Grown and Young, to meet together about break of Day, and cry, Holy-wakes, Holy-wakes, and after Mattens to go to Feasting and Sporting, which they continu'd for two or three Days.

In the Northren Parts, the Sunday's Feast∣ing is almost lost, and they observe only one other Day for the whole, which among them is called the Hopping; I suppose from the dancing and other Exercises then used. The ancient Name, and which is still common in the Southern Parts, is the Wake; which ac∣cording to Sir H. Spelman, are† 4.18 Bacchanal Feasts, observed about Fruit Time, and which were in Villages by Turns, among the Northern and Western English. He calls them Bacchanals, because, as he observes, the Saxon Word Wak, signifies Drunkenness.

This Custom our Fore-fathers did in all Pro∣bability borrow from their Fellow Heathens,* 4.19 whose Paganalia or Country Feasts, were of the same Stamp, with this of the Wake.

At the Conversion of the Saxons by Austin the Monk, it was continu'd among the Con∣verts, with some Regulations, by an Order of Pope Gregory the Great, to Mellitus the Abbot, who accompany'd Austin in his Voyage. His Words are these,† 4.20 On the Day of Dedication, or the Birth-Day of the Holy Martyrs, whose Relicks are there placed, let the People make to themselves Booths of the Boughs of Trees, round about those very Churches, which had been the Temples of Idols, and in a Religious way to observe a Feast; that Beasts may no longer be slaughtered by way of Sacrifice to the Devil, but for their own Eating, and the Glory of GOD; and that when they are full and satisfied, they may return him Thanks, who is the Giver of all good Things.

This then is the Beginning of our Country Wakes, but they continu'd not in their original Purity: For the Feasting and Sporting got the ascendant of Religion, and so this Feast of De∣dication,

degenerated into Drunkenness and Luxury. At present there is nothing left but the very Refuse and Dregs of it; Religion having not the least Share in it, which till these latter Ages always had some. Rioting and Feasting are now all that remain, a Scan∣dal to the Feast in particular, and to Christia∣nity in general.

OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XXX.

IN the Council held at Magfield in the Time of Edward the Third, in the List of the principal Holydays to be observed in England, are the An∣niversaries of the Consecration of Churches and of the Saints to whose Memory they are dedicated* 4.21.

The learned Mr. Borlase, in his Account of Cornwall, speaking on this Subject, tells us, The Parish Feasts instituted in Commemoration of the Dedication of the parochial Churches were highly esteemed among the primitive Christians, and ori∣ginally kept on the Saint's Day to whose Memory the Church was dedicated: The Generosity of the Founder and Endower thereof was at the same Time celebrated, and a Service composed suitable to the Occasion. (This is still done in the Col∣leges at Oxford to the Memory of the respective Founders.) On the Eve of this Day Prayers were

said, and Hymns were sung all Night in the Church; and from these Watchings the Festivals were stiled Wakes* 4.22; which Name still continues in many Parts of England, though the Vigils have been long abolished.—It being found very incon∣venient, especially in Harvest Time, to observe the Parish Feast on the Saint's Day, they were by the Bishop's special Authority transferred to the follow∣ing Sunday, and at length, in the 28th Year of Henry VIII. it was injoined, that they should be always every where celebrated on the first Sunday in October, and no other Day: Which Injunction was never universally complied with, Custom in this Case prevailing against the Law of the Land. —These Feasts (he continues) have been much ex∣claimed against by those who do not duly distin∣guish between the Institution itself and the dege∣nerate Abuse of it.

When the Order was made in 1627 and 1631, at Exeter and in Somersetshire, for their Suppres∣sion, both the Ministers and the People desired their Continuance, not only for preserving the Me∣morial of the Dedication of their several Churches, but for civilizing their Parishioners, composing Dif∣ferences by the Mediation and Meeting of Friends, increasing of Love and Unity by these Feasts of Charity, and for the Relief and Comfort of the Poor.

Mr. Strutt gives us a pertinent Quotation on this Subject from Dugdale's Warwickshire, from an old MS Legend of St. John the Baptist: "And ye shall understond and know how the Evyns were furst found in old Time. In the Beginning of holi Churche, it was so that the Pepul cam to the Chirche with Candellys brennyng, and wold wake and coome with Light toward to the Chirche in their Devocions; and after they fell to Lecherie and Songs,* 4.23 Daunces, Harping, Piping, and also to Glotony and Sinne, and so turned the Holinesse to Cursydness: Wherefore holy Faders ordeined the Pepul to leve that Waking, and to fast the Evyn. But hit is callyd Vigilia, that is Waking in Englishe, and it is called Evyn, for at Evyn they were wont to come to Chirche."

This Quotation also seems to overthrow the Ety∣mology of Wake, given from Spelman by our Author.

This ingenious Antiquary deduces the Origin of our Fairs from these antient Wakes, where great Numbers attending, by Degrees less Devotion and Reverence were observed; till at length from Haw∣kers and Pedlars coming thither to sell their petty Wares, the Merchants came and set up Stalls and Booths in the Church-yards: And not only those, says Spelman, who lived in the Parish to which the Church belonged, resorted thither, but others from all the neighbouring Towns and Villages; and the greater the Reputation of the Saint, the greater were the Numbers that flocked together on this Occasion.—Keeping these Fairs on Sundays was justly found Fault with by the Clergy: The Abbot of Ely, in John's Reign, preached much against such Prophanation of the Sabbath, but this irreli∣gious Custom was not entirely abolished till the Reign of King Henry the Sixth. See Strutt's Eng∣lish Aera, Vol. II. p. 98. See Article Fairs in the Appendix.

These Meetings are still kept up, under the Name of Hoppings* 4.24, in many of our northern Vil∣lages.—We shall hope the Rejoicings on them are still in general restrained within the Bounds of in∣nocent Festivity, though it is to be feared they some∣times prove fatal to the Morals of our Swains, and to the Innocence of our rustic Maids.

CHAP. XXXI. Of the Harvest Supper: A Custom of the Hea∣thens, taken from the Jewish Feast of Taber∣nacles.

WHEN the Fruits of the Earth are ga∣thered in, and laid in their proper Receptacles, it is common, in the most of Country Places to provide a plentiful Supper for the Harvest-Men, and the Servants of the Family; which is called a Harvest-Supper, and in some Places a Mell-Supper, a Churn-Supper, &c. At this the Servant and his Master are alike, and every Thing is done with an equal Freedom. They sit at the same Table, converse freely together, and spend the remaining Part of the Night in dancing, singing, &c. without any Difference or Dis∣tinction.

There* 4.25 was a Custom among the Hea∣thens, much like this, at the gathering in of their Harvest, when Servants were indulg'd with Liberty and being on the Equality with their Masters for a certain Time.

Now the Original of both these Custom, is Jewish: And therefore Hospinian tells us,* 4.26 That the Heathens copy'd after this Custom of the Jews, and at the End of their Harvest, offer'd up their first Fruits to the Gods. For the Jews rejoyced and feasted at the getting in of the Harvest.

THEOPHYLACT in talking of this Feast, is undoubtedly mistaken, when he says,† 4.27 That the Feast of Tabernacles was celebrated, that Thanks might be returned for the get∣ting in of the Fruits of the Earth. For GOD himself tells his own People, it was institu∣ted,‡ 4.28 that their Generations might know, that he had made the Children of Israel to dwell in Booths. But however, it is certainly true, that it was a Time of returning Thanks to GOD, for the Success of the Harvest, a Time of Festivity, and Joy, and Gladness. Thus the Scripture,§ 4.29 Thou shalt observe the Feast of Tabernacles seven Days, after thou hast gather'd in thy Corn and thy Wine. And thou shalt rejoyce in thy Feast, thou and thy Son and thy Daughter,

and thy Man-Servant, and thy Maid-Servant; and the Levite, the Stranger, and the Father∣less and the Widow, that are within thy Gates.

Now as the Heathens have imitated the Jews in this Custom, so it is not improbable that we have had it from the Heathens; there being a very great Likeness between the Cu∣stom now, and that of the Heathens formerly, For Macrobius tells us, That* 4.30 the Masters of Families, when they had got in their Har∣vest, were wont to Feast with their Servants, who had labour'd with them in Tilling the Ground: Which is exactly answerable to the Custom now amongst us. But whatever Truth there is in this, it is certain this Custom was practised by the Saxons, and is at least as ancient among us, as their Days. For among their Holy-days, we find a† 4.31 Week set a part at Harvest; of which our Harvest-Home, and Mell-Supper, in the North, are the only Re∣mains.

Here end the Antiquitates Vulgares.

OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XXXI.

VACINA, (aliter Vacuna, a vacando, the tu∣telar Deity, as it were, of Rest and Ease) among the Antients, was the Name of the God∣dess to whom the Rustics sacrificed at the Conclu∣sion of Harvest.

Moresin* 4.32 tells us, that Popery, in Imitation of this, brings home her Chaplets of Corn, which she suspends on Poles; that Offerings are made on the Altars of her tutelar Gods, while Thanks are returned for the collected Stores, and Prayers are put up for future Rest and Ease. Images too of Straw, or Stubble, he tells us, are wont to be carried about on this Occasion; and in England he himself saw the Country People bringing home in a Cart (I suppose from the Field) a Figure made of Corn, round which Men and Women promiscuously singing, followed a Piper or a Drum.—A Vestage of this Custom is still preserved in some Places in the North: Not Half a Century ago they used every where to

dress up something, similar to the Figure above described, at the End of Harvest, which was called a Kern Baby. I had this Information from an old Woman at a Village in Northum∣berland.—The Reader may perhaps smile, but I am not ashamed of my Evidence. In a Case of this Nature old Women are respectable Au∣thorities.—This northern Word is plainly a Cor∣ruption of Corn Baby or Image, as is the Kern or Churn Supper, of Corn Supper* 4.33.

This Feast is undoubtedly of the most remote Antiquity† 4.34. That Men in all Nations, where Agriculture flourished, should have expressed their Joy on this Occasion by some outward Ceremony, has its Foundation in the Nature of Things: Sowing is Hope; Reaping, Fruition of the expected Good. To the Husbandman, whom the Fear of Wet, Blights, &c. had harassed with great Anxiety, the Completion of his Wishes could not fail of imparting an enviable gust of Delight.— Festivity is but the reflex of inward Joy, and

it could hardly fail of being produced on this Occa∣sion, which is a temporary suspension of every Care.

The Respect, shewn to Servants* 4.35 at this Season, seems to have sprung from a grateful Sense of their good Services —Every thing depends at this Junc∣ture upon their Labour and Dispatch.

Different Places adopt different Ceremonies:

There is a Sport on this Occasion in Hertford∣shire, called, "crying the Mare," when the Reap∣ers tie together the Tops of the last Blades of Corn, which is Mare; and standing at some Distance,

throw their Sickles at it, and he who cuts the Knot, has the Prize, with Acclamations and good Cheer.* 4.36 Vide Bailey.

Mr Thompson has left us a beautiful Descrip∣tion of this annual Festivity of Harvest-home.—His Words are these:

— The Harvest-Treasures all Now gather'd in, beyond the Rage of Storms, Sure to the Swain; the circling Fence shut up; And instant Winter's utmost Rage defy'd: While, loose to festive Joy, the Country round Laughs with the loud sincerity of Mirth, Shook to the Wind their Cares. The toil-strung Youth, By the quick Sense of Music taught alone, Leaps wildly graceful in the lively Dance. Her ev'ry Charm abroad, the Village toast, Young, buxom, warm, in native Beauty rich, Darts not unmeaning Looks; and where her Eye Points an approving Smile, with double Force The Cudgel rattles, and the Wrestler twines. Age too shines out; and, garrulous, recounts The Feats of Youth. Thus they rejoice; nor think That with to-morrow's Sun, their annual Toil Begins again the never ceasing Round. Autumn. Line 1134.

Notes

• * 1.1

  Bingham's Orig. Eccl. Lib. 3.
• * 1.2

  Haec, tunc in dormitorio sororum pausans, exaudivit subito in aere notum campanae sonum, quo ad orationes ex∣citari vel convocari solebant, cum quis eorum de seculo fuisset evocatus. Bed. Eccl. Hist Lib. 4. Cap. 23.
• † 1.3

  Quod cum illa audisset, suscitavit cunctas sorores & in ecclesiam convocatas, orationibus & psalmis pro anima matris operam dare monuit. Ibid.
• * 1.4

  Et talis ritus etiam de praesenti servatur in Anglia, ut cum quis decessit, statim campana propriae illius Parochiae speciali quodam modo sonat per aliquod temporis spatium.— Quamvis Angli negent modo orationes & suffragia defunctis proficua; non aliam tamen in hoc ab illis rationem potui per∣cipere, quam quod talis sonus sit ritus antiquae ecclesiae An∣glicanae, Cassali de vet Sac, Christ. Rit. P. 241.
• * 1.5

  Heb. vi. 1.
• * 1.6

  Among the many Objections of the Brownists, it is laid to the Charge of the Church of England, that though we deny the Doctrine of Purgatory, and teach the contrary, yet how well our Practice suits with it, may be considered in our ringing of hal∣lowed Bells for the Soul. Bish. Hall. cont. Brown.
• † 1.7

  In a Vestry-Book belonging to the Chapel of All-Saints, in Newcastle upon Tyne, it is observable, That the Tolling of the Bell is not mentioned in the Parish Accounts, from the Year 1643, till 1655, when we find it ordered to be tolled again. At a Vestry holden January 21st, 1655. Whereas for some Years past, the collecting of the Duty for Bell and Tolling, hath been forborn and laid aside, which hath much lessened the Revenue of the Church, by which, and such-like Means, it is brought into Dilapidations; and having now taken the same into serious Consideration, and fully debated the Ob∣jections made by some against the same, and having had the Judgment of our Ministers concerning any Superstition that might be in it; which being made clear, it is this Day or∣dered, That from henceforth, the Church Officer appointed thereunto, do collect the same, and bring the Money unto the Church-Wardens, and that those who desire to have the Use of the Bells, may freely have them as formerly, paying the accustomed Fees. It is certain they laid it aside, because they thought it superstitious, and it is probable, if they had not wanted Money, they had not seen the contrary.
• * 1.8

  We call them Soul-Bells, for that they signifie the Depar∣ture of the Soul, not for that they help the Passage of the Soul. Bish. Hall cont. Brown, P. 568.
• † 1.9

  Item ut Daemones tinnitu campanarum, Christianos ad preces concitantium, terreantur. Formula vero baptizandi seu benedicendi campanas antiqua est. Durant. Lib. C. 22. S. 6.
• * 1.10

  Oravit ad dominum pro animabus exercitus sui. Unde dicunt in proverbio, Deus miserere animabus, dixit Oswaldus cadens in terram, Bed. Eccl. L. 3. C. 12. It is used (says Bede) even to a Proverb, That he died praying; for when the Enemy had surrounded him, and he saw himself about to be slain, he prayed unto the LORD for the Souls of his Army. Hence it is that the Proverb comes, LORD, have Mercy upon the Soul, as St. Oswald said when he fell to the Earth. Which Proverb, in all Probability, hath been the Original of this pre∣sent national Saying,

  When the Bell begins to toll, LORD, have Mercy on the Soul.
• * 1.11

  Psalm xxxiv. 14.
• * 2.1

  The subsequent Etymology of this Word has the Sanction of the learned Sir Henry Spelman: Bell is derived from Pelvis, a Bason: for before the Invention of Bells, not only sounding Brass, but Basons also were used instead of them. (Housewives to this Day try the Soundness of their Earthen or China Vases by ringing them with a Finger). Vide Lye's Junii Etymolog. in verbo.— Mr Wheatley, in his Illustration of the Liturgy, apologizes for our retaining this Ceremony.

  Our Church (says he) in Imita∣tion of the Saints in former Ages, calls in the Minister and others, who are at hand, to assist their Brother in his last Ex∣tremity. In order to this she directs that when any one is passing out of this Life, a Bell should be tolled, &c.

  It is called from thence the Passing Bell.
• † 2.2

  Verùum aliquo moriente, Campanae debent pulsari: ut Po∣pulus hoc audiens, oret pro illo. Pro muliere quidem bis, pro eo quòd ipsa invenit Asperitatem. Primo enim fecit hominem alienum à Deo, quare secunda dies non habuit Benedictionem. Pro Viro verò ter pulsatur, quia primò inventa est in Homine Trinitas: Primò enim formatus est Adam de terra, deinde mu∣lier ex Adam, postea Homo creatus est ab Utroque, et ita est ibi Trinitas.(!!!) Si autem Clericus sit, tot vicibus compulsatur, quot ordines habuit ipse. Ad ultimum verò compulsari debet cum omnibus Campanis, ut ita sciat populus pro quo sit oran∣dum. Debet etiam compulsari quando ducimus ad Ecclesiam, et quando de Ecclesia ad Tumulum deportatur.

  Vide Durandi Rationale, p. 21. 13.

  Durand flourished about the End of the 12th Century.

  In Ray's Collection of old English Proverbs I find the following Couplet:

  When thou dost hear a Toll, or Knell, Then think upon thy passing Bell.
• * 2.3

  I have examined this Passage in King Alfred's Saxon Version of Bede: In rendering Campana, I find he has used Cluggan, which properly signifies a Clock (Bellan is in the Margin). Clock is the old German Name for a Bell, and hence the French call one une Clóche. There were no Clocks in England in Alfred's Time. He is said to have measured his Time by Wax Candles, marked with circular Lines to distinguish the Hours.—I would infer from this, that our Clocks have certainly been so called from the Bells in them.—Mr. Strutt confesses he has not been able to trace the Date of the Invention of Clocks in England.—Stow tells us they were commanded to be set up in Churches in the Year 612. A gross Mistake! and into which our honest Historian must have been led by his misunderstanding the Word Cloca, a Latin Term coined from the old German Name for a Bell. For Clocks therefore read Bells.
• * 2.4

  Spelman in his very learned Glossary, verb. Campana, has preserved two Monkish Lines, in which all the antient Offices of Bells seem to be included.

  Laudo Deum verum, Plebem voco, congrego Clerum, Defunctos ploro, pestem fugo, Festa decoro.

  We praise the true God, call the People, convene the Clergy, Lament the Dead, dispel Pestilence, and grace Festivals.
• * 2.5

  Spelman's Gloss. verb Campana. Truster's Chronology.
• † 2.6

  Antiquities of Christ. Church, Vol. I. p. 316.
• ‡ 2.7

  Josephus.
• ‖ 2.8

  See Dr. Smith's Account of the Greek Church. He was an Eye-Witness of this remarkable Custom, which Durand tells us is retained in the Romish Church on the three last Days of the Week preceding Easter. Durandi Rational. p. 331. 3.

  Bingham informs us of an Invention before Bells for con∣vening religious Assemblies in Monasteries: It was going by Turns to every one's Cell, and with the Knock of a Hammer calling the Monks to Church. The Instrument was called the Night-Signal and the wakening Mallet.—In many of the Colleges at Oxford the Bible Clerk knocks at every Room Door with a Key, to waken the Students in the Morning, before he begins to ring the Chapel Bell.—A Vestige it should seem of the antient monastic Custom.
• ‡‡ 2.9

  Cum vero post haec Johannes Papa in urbem rediisset, con∣tigit primariam Lateranensis Ecclesiae Campanam mirae magnitu∣dinis recens aere fusam, super Campanile elevari, quam prius idem Pontifex sacris ritibus Deo consecravit atque Johannis nomine nuncupavit. Baronii Annal. a Spondano. AD. 968, p. 871.
• * 2.10

  Romish Beehive, p. 17.
• † 2.11

  Collier's Ecclesiastical History, Vol. I. p. 198.
• ‡ 2.12

  Durand tells us,

  In festis, quae ad gratiam pertinent, Cam∣panae tumultuosius tinniunt et prolixius concrepant.

  Rational. p. 21. 12.
• ‖ 2.13

  Campanarum pulsatio in adventu Episcoporum et Abbatum in Ecclesias, quae iis subditae sunt, antiquus mos.

  Vide Du Cange. Gloss. verb. Campana.

  Tradit Continuator Nangii. An. 1378. Carolum quartum Impera∣torem cùm in Galliam venit, nullo Campanarum sonitu exceptum in Urbibus, quod id sit signum dominii:

  Et est assavoir que en la dite Ville, et semblablement partoutes les autres Villes, on il a esté, tant en venant à Paris, comme en son retour, il n'a esté receu en quelque Eglise à Procession, ne Cloches sonnées a son ve∣nir, ne fait aucun signe de quelque domination, &c.

  Ibid.
• * 2.14

  Ut daemones timentes fugiant—Timent enim auditis Tubis Ec∣clesiae militantis, scilicit campanis; sicut aliquis Tyrannus timet, audiens in Terra sua tubas alicujus potentis regis inimici sui. Durand. Rational. Lib. 1. c. 4.
• † 2.15

  There is a curious Passage in Fuller's History of Waltham Abbey, A. D. 1542, the 34th of Henry VIII. relative to the Wages of Bell-ringers. It is preserved from the Church-wardens Account. "Item, paid for ringing at the Prince his coming a Penny."
• ‡ 2.16

  Vide Pancake-Tuesday in the Appendix.
• ‖ 2.17

  Reever, a Robber. To reeve, to spoil or rob. Speght's Glossary to Chaucer.
• * 2.18

  William the Conqueror, in the first Year of his Reign, com∣manded that in every Town and Village, a Bell should be rung every Night at eight o'clock, and that all people should then put out their Fire and Candle and go to Bed. The ringing of this Bell was called in French, Curfew; i. e. Cover-Fire. Ibid.
• † 2.19

  Mr. Bourne complains in his Preface of the invidious Be∣haviour of some of his Townsmen:—It is beneath a Man, con∣scious of inward Worth, to complain of that which he ought always to despise.—Posterity seems to have done him very am∣ple Justice for their Insults:—A Copy of the Antiquitates Vul∣gares has of late fetched seven or eight Shillings in London. —Many perhaps will think the Purchasers mistook an Accident for Merit, and confounded the Idea of Scarceness with that of intrinsic Value.—I received this Information from one of the So∣ciety of Antiquaries, who understands the Subject too well himself to be mistaken in his Opinion of the Merit of those who have writ∣ten upon it. On the Weight of that Opinion alone I have been in∣duced to preserve every Line that our Author has left us in that Work.
• * 2.20

  Psalterium arripuit Fuodius, & cantare caepit psalmum, cui respondebamus omnes domus: Miserecordiam & judicium cantabo tibi Domine. Aug. Lib 9. Confes. C. 12.
• † 2.21

  Ad ecclesiam antelucana hora qua defunctus est, corpus ipsius portatum est: ibique eadem fuit nocte, quam vigilavi∣mus in pascha. Greg. Turon. de Gloria, Confes. C. 104.
• * 2.22

  By the late Mr. Ruddiman, as is generally supposed.
• † 2.23

  Porro observandum est, nedum Psalmos cani consuetum, cum funus ducitur, sed etiam nocte, quoe praecedit funus, veteres vigi∣lasse. nocturnasque vigilias canendis Psalmis egisse.
• ‡ 2.24

  Cùm igitur (inquit) nocturna pervigilatio, ut in Martyrum ce∣lebritate canendis Psalmis perfecta esset & Crepusculum adve∣nisset, &c. Durant, p. 232.
• * 2.25

  To streek, to expand, or stretch out, from the Anglo-Saxon strecan, extendere. See Benson's Anglo-Saxon Vocabulary in verbo.—A Streeking-Board is that on which they stretch out and compose the Limbs of the dead Body.
• † 2.26

  Quinetiam Sanctorum Corpora, manibus erectis supinisque excipere—occludere oculos—ora obturare—decenter ornare— lavare accuratè & linteo funebri involvere, &c.

  Durant. de Ritibus, p. 224.

  Mr. Pennant, in his Tour in Scotland, tells us, that on the Death of a Highlander, the Corps being stretched on a Board, and covered with a coarse Linen Wrapper, the Friends lay on the Breast of the Deceased a wooden Platter, containing a small Quantity of Salt and Earth, separate and unmixed; the Earth an Emblem of the corruptible Body; the Salt an Emblem of the immortal Spirit. —All Fire is extinguished where a Corps is kept; and it is rec∣koned so ominous for a Dog or a Cat to pass over it, that the poor Animal is killed without Mercy.
• ‡ 2.27

  The Face Cloth too is of great Antiquity.—Mr Strutt tells us, that after the closing the Eyes, &c. a Linen Cloth was put over the Face of the Deceased.—Thus we are told, that Henry the Fourth, in his last Illness seeming to be dead, his Chamberlain covered his Face with a Linen Cloth. English Aera, p. 105.
• ‖ 2.28

  Salem abhorrere constat Diabolum, et ratione optima nititur, quia Sal aeternitatis est et immortalitatis signum, neque putredine neque corruptione infestatur unquam, sed ipse ab his omnia vendicat.

  Deprav. Rel. &c. p. 154.

  Considered in reference to this symbolical Explication, how beau∣tiful is that Expression. "Ye are the Salt of the Earth!"
• * 2.29

  Lucerna, seu Candela mortuis cadaveribus semper apponitur in domibus et templis, quamdiu supra terram sunt—an hinc ducto more, oculo, vel Lucerna incensa veteres Aegyptii vitam significa∣bant, unde veteres soliti sunt lucernas ardentes sepulchris impo∣nere, hac saltem ratione significantes se mortuorum quamdiu pos∣sent vitas producturos. Deprav. Rel. Orig. p. 89.

  Thus Mr. Pope, conversant in papal Antiquities:

  "Ah hopeless lasting Flames! like those that burn "To light the Dead, and warm th•• unfruitful Urn."

  Eloise to Abelard.

  Jubet Papa Cadaveris Expiationes fieri, ut quod valde immun∣dum est, aspergatur aqua benedicta, thurificetur, exorcisetur sacris orationibus, illustretur sacris luminibus, quousque supra Terram fuerit, &c.

  Moresin Deprav. Rel. Orig. p. 26.
• † 2.30

  Convivia funebria Cecrops primus instituit prudenter, ut amici amicitiam fortasse remissam renovarent, & pro uno defuncto acqui∣rerent his mediis plures amicos, &c.—In Anglia ita strenue hanc curam obeunt, ut viliori pretio constet elocatio Filiae, quam Uxoris moriuae inhumatio Ibid. p. 44.
• * 2.31

  Corpus lotum et sindone obvolutum, ac loculo conditum, ve∣teres in Caenaculis, seu Tricliniis exponebant. p. 225.

  Loculus is a Box or Chest.—Thus I find Coffins called Kists; i. e. Chests, in our old Registers.
• † 2.32

  It was customary in the Christian Burials of the Anglo-Saxons, to leave the Head and Shoulders of the Corps uncovered till the Time of Burial, that Relations, &c. might take a last View of their deceased Friend. To this day we yet retain (in our Way) this old Custom, leaving the Coffin of the Deceased unscrewed till the Time of Burial. Strutt, Vol. I. p. 66. Manners, &c.
• ‡ 2.33

  Postulabat a Filio, ne cam, ante diem quartum sepeliret.
• ‖ 2.34

  Collier's Ecclesiast. Hist. Vol. I. p. 487.
• * 2.35

  Fol. 253.
• † 2.36

  Mr. Pennant, in describing Highland Ceremonies, calls this Meeting the Late-wake; I suspect he has put a t for a k. Thus, in describing Coken, a romantic Seat near Chester-le-street, he spells it erroneously Coker. His Words are,

  The Late-wake is a Ceremony used at Funerals: The Evening after the Death of any Person, the Relations or Friends of the Deceased meet at the House, attended by Bag-pipe or Fiddle; the nearest of Kin, be it Wife, Son, or Daughter, opens a melancholy Ball, dancing and greeting, i. e. crying violently at the same Time; and this continues till Day-light, but with such Gambols and Frolicks among the younger Part of the Company, that the Loss which occasioned them is often more than supplied by the Consequences of that Night.—If the Corps remains unburied for two Nights, the same Rites are renewed. Thus, Scythian-like, they rejoice at the Deliverance of their Friends out of this Life of Misery.

  —He tells us in the same Place.

  that the Coranich, or singing at Funerals, is still in Use in some Places. The Songs are generally in Praise of the Deceased; or a Recital of the va∣liant Deeds of him or Ancestors.

  Perhaps Mr. Pennant, in spelling Late-wake, wished to have the Name derived from watching late:—None can suppose this, but those who are totally ignorant of our antient Language, which is preserved in all its pristine Purity in the vulgar Dialect of the North.
• * 2.37

  Praecedenti pompa funebri, vivi sequuntur, tanquam handmulto post morituri. Al. ab. Alex. Lib. 3. p. 67. Et Pol. Vir. Lib. 6. C. 10. p. 405.
• * 2.38

  Psal. xc.
• † 2.39

  Psal. xxxix.
• * 2.40

  Haedera quoque vel laurus & hujusmodi, quae semper ser∣vant virorem, in sarchophago corpori substernuntur, ad sig∣nificandum quod qui moriuntur in Christo, vivere nec desi∣nunt. Nam licet mundo moriantur secundum corpus, tamen secundum animam vivunt & reviviscunt Deo. Durand. Rit. Lib. 7. C. 35. de Offic. Mort.
• * 2.41

  Isa. lxiii. 14.
• † 2.42

  Greg. C. 26.
• ‡ 2.43

  Cor. i. 15.
• * 2.44

  Hoi kata, &c. Soc. Lib 3. C. 17.—
• † 2.45

  Epitaphium Pauli. Hicrom. Ep. 27 —Ibid. in Vit. Paul.
• * 2.46

  1 Thess. i. 4, 13.
• † 2.47

  Jam. v. 15.
• * 2.48

  Paulam translatam fuisse Episcoporum manibus, cervicem fe∣retro subjicientibus. Durant, p. 227.
• * 2.49

  Duranti de Ritibus, p. 227.
• † 2.50

  In Nobilibus, aureum velamentum super feretrum, quo Corpus obtegeretur, apponi consuetum. Ibid. p. 225.
• ‡ 2.51

  Induebantur atris vestibus, praesertim apud Gallos—Hunc ta∣men lugubrem et atrum amictum videtur improbare Cyprian. Serm. de Mortalitate. Ibid.
• ‖ 2.52

  Dum autem Funus efferebatur, faces praeferebantur—Con∣stantii Corpus delatum fuisse nocturins Cantionibus et cereorum ignibus.

  Ibid. p. 228.

  Gallos funus honorisicè curasse et multitudinem Luminum, splendorem sibi etiam per diem vendicantem, repercusso solis ra∣dio, refulsisse.

  Ibid.

  Mr. Strutt tells us the burning of Torches was very honourable. —To have a great many was a special Mark of Esteem in the Per∣son, who made the Funeral, to the Deceased.

  Vol. II. p. 108, of his Antiquities.

  Thus, in the Epitaph of Budè: Que n'a-t-on plus en Torches dependu, Suivant la mode accoutumèe en Sainte? A fin qu'il soit par l'obscur entendu, Que des Francois la lumiere, est eteinte. St. Genevieve, Paris.
• * 2.53

  Praetereà convocabantur et invitabantur necdum Sacerdotes et Religiosi, sed et Egeni Pauperes. Had our famous Poet, Mr. Pope, an eye to this in ordering, by Will, poor Men to support his Pall?
• † 2.54

  Mr. Strutt in his English Aera tells us, that Sir Robert Knolles (in the 8th Year of Henry IV.) died at his Manor in Norfolk, and his dead Body was brought in a Litter to London with great Pomp and much Torch Light, and it was buried in the White Friars Church—

  where was done for him a solemne Obsequie, with a great Feast and lyberall Dole to the Poore.

  This Custom of giving a Funeral Feast to the Chief Mourners, was universally practised all over the Kingdom, as well as giving Alms to the Poor, in Proportion to the Quality and Finances of the Deceased. Vol. II. p. 109.
• ‡ 2.55

  It should seem to have been from such figurative Expressions as these in the first Christian Writers, literally understood, that the Romanists have derived their superstitious Doctrine of praying for the Dead.
• ‖ 2.56

  Ceterum priusquam Corpus humo injecta contegatur, defunctus oratione funebri laudabatur. Durant, p. 236.
• § 2.57

  〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. Homilia xxxii. in Matthei cap. non.
• * 2.58

  Dr. Trusler in his Chronology tells us, that in the Year 1482, Yew Trees were encouraged in Church-yards (as being fenced from Cattle) for the making of Bows. Hence their Frequency in Church-yards. —This seems to me the Observation of one totally ignorant of ecclesiastical Antiquities. Are not all Plantation Grounds fenced from Cattle? And whence is it that there is usually but one Yew Tree in each Church-yard? How much more probable the Con∣jecture of the learned Author of the Vulgar Errors!
• † 2.59

  Cicero de legibus. Lapidea Mensa terra operitur humato Corpore hominis qui aliquo sit numero, quae contineat laudem et nomen mortui incisum. Mos ritinetur. Moresini Deprav. Rel. Orig. p. 86.
• * 2.60

  I have almost thought it unnecessary to give any other Proofs than Mr. Bourne has left us, of the Antiquity of singing Psalms before the Corps. The learned Reader may not think the subsequent quotation unworthy his Perusal.

  Cantilena feralis per Antiphonas in pompa funebri et Fano debacchata hinc est. Inter Graecos demortui cadavere deposito in inferiori domus aula ad portam, et peractis caeteris ceremoniis, Cantores funerales accedunt et 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 canunt, quibus per intervalla respondebant domesticae servae, cum Assistentium Corona, neque solum domi, sed usque ad sepulchrum praecedebant feretrum ita canentes.

  Guichard. Lib. II. cap. 2. Funer. apud. Moresini, &c. p. 32.
• † 2.61

  〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.

  Alas! the meanest Flowers which Gardens yield, The vilest Weeds that flourish in the Field, Which dead in wintry Sepulchres appear, Revive in Spring, and bloom another Year: But We, the Great, the Brave, the Learn'd, the Wise, Soon as the Hand of Death has clos'd our Eyes, In Tombs forgotten lie, no Suns restore, We sleep, for ever sleep, to wake no more. FAWKES.
• * 2.62

  Min. P. 35. Coronas etiam sepulchris denegatis. Bing. Vol. 10. P. 68.
• † 2.63

  Euit quoque mos ad capita virginum apponendi slorum coronas, &c. Cass. de Vet. Sacr. Christ. P. 334.
• * 2.64

  Nec ego floribus tumulum ejus asperagam, sed spiritum ejus Christi odore perfundam; spargant alii plenis lilia cala∣this: Nobis lilium est Christus: Hoc reliquias ejus sacrabo. Ambros Orat. Funebri. ae obitu Valentin.
• † 2.65

  Caeteri mariti super tumulos conjugum spargunt violas, rosas, lilia, floresque purpureos, & dolorem pectoris his osfi∣ciis consolantur; Pammachius noster sanctum favillam ossaque veneranda eleemosynae balsamis rigat. Hieron. Epist. ad Pam∣machtum de obitu Uxoris.
• * 2.66

  Not entirely:—I saw lately, in the Churches of Wolsingham and Stanhope, in the County of Durham Specimens of these Gar∣lands. The form of a Woman's Glove, cut in white Paper, hangs in each of them.
• * 2.67

  Condito et curato funere solebant Nonnulli antiquitus tumu∣lum floribus adspergere. Durant. p. 237.
• † 2.68

  Sepulchra funeralibus expletis quandoque storibus, odoramen∣tisque fuisse sparsa legimus. Idemque mos cum in plerisque Re∣gionibus Italiae, tum maximè in subjectis Appennino Collibus, Ro∣mandiolae alicubi aetate nostra servatur. Adhibita sunt post fune∣ralia in Templis Ornamenta, Clypei, Coronae, et hujusmodi Donaria, quod nostra quoque Aetas in nobilibus et honoratis viris servat.

  Moresini Deprav. Rel. Orig. p. 156.

  Hence our Custom of hanging up over the Tombs of Knights, &c. Banners, Spurs, and other Insignia of their Order.
• ‡ 2.69

  Flores et serta, educto cadavere certatim injiciebant Athe∣nienses. Guichard, lib. 2. cap. 3. Funeral.—Retinent Papani morem, Moresini Deprav. Rel. Orig. p. 62.
• ‖ 2.70

  Thus also our Shakespear:

  Our bridal Flow'rs serve for a buried Coarse.

  Rom. and Juliet.
• * 2.71

  Mr. Strutt cites the Bishop of London in his Additions to Camden, telling us, that of old it was usual to adorn the Graves of the Deceased with Roses and other Flowers (but more especially those of Lovers, round whose Tombs they often planted Rose Trees): Some traces (he observes) of this antient Custom are yet remaining in the Church-yard of Oakley, in Surry, which is full of Rose Trees, planted round the Graves. Anglo Saxon Aera, Vol. I. p. 69.

  Mr. Pennant, in his Tour in Scotland, remarks a singular Custom in many Parts of North Britain, of painting on the Doors and Window-shutters, white Tadpole-like Figures, on a black Ground; designed to express the Tears of the Country for the Loss of any Person of Distinction.

  Nothing seems to be wanting to render this Mode of expressing Sorrow compleatly ridiculous, but the subjoining of a N. B. "These are Tears."
• * 2.72

  Cum ad orationem stamus, ad orientem covertimur, unde caelum surgit, &c. Ut admoneatur animus ad naturam excellentiorem se convertere, id est, ad Dominum. Aug. de Serm. Domini. in Mont. Lib. 2. Cap. 5.
• † 2.73

  Ibid.
• † 2.74

  Ibid.
• * 2.75

  St. Damasc. Lib. 4. C. 13. Orthod. Fid.
• * 2.76

  Introcuntes ab oriente in domum illam rotundam quae in petra excisa est, viderunt angelum sedentem ad meridianam partem loci illius, ubi positum fuerat corpus Jesu; hoc enim erat in dextris, quod nimirum, corpus, quod supinum jacens caput habebat ad occasum, dexteram necesse est habere ad austrum. Bed. in Dic. Sanct. Paschae, Tom. 7.
• * 2.77

  Adeo tenaces fuere prisci illi fideles in hoc ritu respici∣endi in orientem, ut non solum ipsi viventes, hoc in eorum precibus exacte servarent, verum etiam mortui eorum corpora supina in sepulchris facie orientem respicerent. Cass. de Vet. Rit. Christ. P. 30.
• * 2.78

  Aulam regiam, id est. Ecclesiam ingredientes ad altare in∣clinamus, quod quasi Regem milites adoramus; eterni enim Regis milites sumus. Durandi Rational. p. 226.

  The learned Mr. Mede tells us, that what reverential Guise, Ceremony, or Worship they used at their Ingress into Churches, in the Ages next to the Apostles (and some he believes they did) is wholly buried in Silence and Oblivion. The Jews used to bow themselves towards the Mercy-Seat;—the Christians after them, in the Greek and Oriental Churches, have Time out of Mind, and without any known Beginning, used to bow in like manner;—they do it at this Day. See Bingham's Antiquities.
• † 2.79

  Hickeringill's Ceremony Monger. p. 15.
• * 2.80

  I find in a curious Collection of godly Ballads in the Scotch Language, Edinburgh, 1621, the following Passage, which has been intended, no Doubt, as an Argument against Transubstan∣tiation:

  Gif God be transubstantiall, In Breid with hoc est Corpus meum; Why are ye sa unnaturall, To take him in your Teeth and sla him, &c.

  The Rev. Mr. Joseph Warton, in his Dying Indian, puts into his Hero's Charge a similar Thought:

  —Tell her I ne'er have worship'd With those that eat their God.— Dodsley's Collection, Vol. IV.

  Thus hath Superstition made the most awful Mysteries of our Faith the Subjects of Ridicule!
• * 2.81

  Orientem in solem convertitur, qui Deos salutat, aut orat apud nos, et Apul. ait, 2. Metam. tunc in orientem obversus vel incre∣menta solis augusti tacitus imprecatus, &c. Polyd. lib. 5. cap. 9. Invent. Orientem respicit precaturus et Imagines orïens spectant, ut ingredientes preces eoversum ferant ad ritum Persarum, qui solem orientem venerati sunt. Plutarch. in Numa. Deus interdicit Judaeis oriente, prohibet Imagines. Exod. 20. Levit 26, &c. Cael. autem lib. 7. cap. 2. ant. lect. dicit, jam illud veteris fuit su∣perstitionis, quod in Asclepio Mercurius scribit, Deum adorantes, si medius affulserit Dies in austrum converti: si vero dies sit occi∣duus, in occasum: Si se tunc primùm promat Sol, exortiva est spectanda.—Qui precabantur ad orientem conversi, erecto vultu, manibus passis, expansis et in coelum sublatis ac protensis orabant. Virgil 8 Aeneid, Ovid, lib. 4. Fast. &c. &c. Moresini Deprav. Rel. Orig. & Increm. p. 117.
• * 2.82

  —In Coemeteriis pontificiis, boni, quos putant, ad austrum et Oriens, reliqui, qui aut supplicio affecti, aut sibi vim fecissent, et id genus ad Septentrionem sepeliantur, ut frequens olim Scotis fuit Mos. Moresini Deprav. Rel. Orig. & Increm. p. 157.

  If Rain fell during the Funeral Procession, it was vulgarly con∣sidered as a Presage of the Happiness of the Deceased in the other World:—

  Happy (says the old Proverb) is the Bride the Sun shines on, and the Corpse the Rain rains on.
• * 2.83

  Heb. i. 14.
• † 2.84

  Job. ii. 2.
• ‡ 2.85

  Matt. xii. 43.
• * 2.86

  Hai en tois naois, &c. Athan. Tom. 2. P. 34.
• * 2.87

  Lock, on Human Underst.
• * 2.88

  In Vit. Mar. Brut. Trans. Duke.
• * 2.89

  Job.
• † 2.90

  Gen. xxxii.
• ‡ 2.91

  Acts xii.
• * 2.92

  Matt. xiv. 25.
• † 2.93

  Apo pragmatos diaporeuomenou en skotei.
• ‡ 2.94

  Si quidem & in Nocte Stationes, & Vigiliae Militares in quatuor partes divisae ternis horarum spatiis secernuntur. Isidore, Lib. 1. de Eccle. Offici. Cap. 19.
• § 2.95

  Tanta nam{que} erat eorum feritas, ut vix pauci—Tole∣rare habitationem solitudinis possent.—Ita eorum atrocitas grassabatur, & frequentes ac visibiles sentiebantur aggressus, ut non auderent omnes pariter noctibus obdormire, sed vi∣cissim aliis degustantibus somnum, alii vigilias celebrantes, Psalmis & Orationibus, seu Lectionibus in haerebant. Cassian. Coll. 7. Cap. 23.
• * 2.96

  Aurora itaque superveniente, cum omnis haec ab oculis evanisset Daemonum multitudo. Cass. Coll. 8. C. 16.
• * 2.97

  Gen. xxxii.
• * 2.98

  Matt. xxv. 41.
• * 2.99

  Et ideo Deus meus ad te clamamus, libera nos ab ad∣versario nostro quotidiano, qui sive dormiamus, sive vigile∣mus,—die ac nocte fraudibus & artibus, nunc palam nunc occulte sagittas venenatas contra nos dirigens, ut interficiat animas nostras. Aug. Sol. Cap. 16.
• * 2.100

  — Quia filiis lucis & in noctibus dies est. Quando enim sine lumine est, cui lumen in corde est? Aut quando sol ei & dies non est, cui sol & dies Christus est? Cyprian. de Orat. Dom.
• * 2.101

  There is another Passage in the Spectator, where he intro∣duces the Girls in the Neighbourhood and his Landlady's Daugh∣ters telling Stories of Spirits and Apparitions;—how they stood pale as Ashes at the Foot of a Bed, and walked over Church-yards by Moon Light;—of their being conjured to the Red Sea, &c.— He wittily observes,

  that one Spirit raised another, and at the End of every Story, the whole Company closed their Ranks and crowded about the Fire.
• * 2.102

  Mr. Gay has left us too a pretty Tale of an Apparition:—The golden Mark being found in Bed, is indeed after the indelicate Manner of Swift, but yet is one of those happy Strokes, that rival the Felicity of that Dash of the Spunge which (as Pliny tells us) hit off so well the Expression of the Froth in Protogenes' Dog—It is impossible not to envy the Author the Conception of a Thought, which we know not whether to call more comical or more pointedly satyrical.
• † 2.103

  Thus also in Hume's Douglas:

  In such a Place as this, at such an Hour, If Ancestry can be in aught believ'd, Descending Spirits have convers'd with Man, And told the Secrets of the World unknown.

  In Scotland, Children dying unbaptized (called Tarans) were supposed to wander in Woods and Solitudes, lamenting their hard Fate, and were said to be often seen.—It is thought here very un∣lucky to go over their Graves.—It is vulgarly called going over "unchristened Ground."
• * 2.104

  Vanes on the Tops of Steeples were antiently in the Form of a Cock (called from hence Weather Cocks) and put up in papal Times to remind the Clergy of Watchfulness.

  In summitate Crucis, quae Campanario vulgo imponitur, Galli Gallinacei effingi solet Fi∣gura, quae Ecclesiarum Rectores Vigilantiae admoncat.

  Du Cange. Gloss.
• † 2.105

  1. After-midnight. 2. Cock-crow. 3. The Space between the first Cock-crow and Break of Day. 4. The Dawn of the Morn∣ing. 5. Morning. 6. Noon. 7. Afternoon. 8. Sunset. 9. Twi∣light. 10. Evening. 11. Candle Time. 12. Bed Time. 13. The Dead of the Night.—The Church of Rome made four nocturnal Vigils: The Conticinium, Gallicinium or Cock-crow, Intempestum et Antelucinum.

  Durand. de Nocturnis.

  Dr. Johnson, in his Description of the Buller of Buchan, in Scot∣land, pleasantly tells us,

  If I had any Malice against a walking Spirit, instead of laying him in the Red Sea, I would condemn him to reside in the Buller of Buchan.

  The Streets of this Northern Metropolis were formerly (so vul∣gar Tradition has it) haunted by a nightly Guest, which appeared in the Shape of a Mastiff Dog, &c. and terrified such as were afraid of Shadows. This Word is a Corruption of the Anglo-Saxon gast, spiritus, anima.—I have heard, when a Boy, many Stories concern∣ing it.
• * 2.106

  Maerin saepe animas imis excire sepulchris, —Vidi—Bucol. 8. Virg.
• † 2.107

  Nunc animae tenues.—Sepulchris.—Errant.—Ovid. Fast.
• ‡ 2.108

  Poos oun, &c. Admonit. ad Gent. P. 37.
• § 2.109

  Mede, Lib. 3. P. 633. de Cultu Daemon.
• * 2.110

  Scot, Christ. Life, P. 71. Part 1.
• † 2.111

  Plat. Phaed. P. 348.
• ‡ 2.112

  P. 386. ibid.
• * 2.113

  Scot. Christ. ibid.
• † 2.114

  Athan. Tom. 2. P. 340.
• * 2.115

  Psal. lxxxiv.
• * 2.116

  Coemeteria hinc sunt. Lycurgus, omni superstitione sublata, et ut vanae superstitionis omnem evelleret è mentibus suorum formidi∣nem, inhumari intra Urbem et sepulchra extrui circa Deorum Tem∣pla, &c. Deprav. Rel. Orig. in verbo.

  Mr. Strutt tells us, that before the Time of Christianity it was held unlawful to bury the Dead within the Cities, but they used to carry them out into the Fields hard by and there deposited them. Towards the End of the sixth Century, Augustine obtained of King Ethelbert, a Temple of Idols (where the King used to worship be∣fore his Conversion) and made a Burying place of it; but St. Cuthbert afterwards obtained Leave to have Yards made to the Churches, proper for the Reception of the Dead.

  Anglo-Saxon Aeta, Vol. I. p. 69.
• * 2.117

  Now it is the Time of Night, That the Graves all gaping wide, Ev'ry one lets forth his Sprite, In the Church-way Path to glide. Shakespear.
• * 2.118

  —Viridi si margine clauderet undas.—Herba.— Juven. Sat. 3.
• * 2.119

  Johnson Consti. St. Anselm. Can. 26.
• † 2.120

  Johnson Consti. 960.
• * 2.121

  Gen. xxi. 31.
• † 2.122

  Ibid. 26.
• * 2.123

  Haedenscype bið. {that} man peorþige — oþþe flôdpaeter. pyllas. oþþe stanas. &c. 5. Leges Canuti Regis. p. 108.
• * 2.124

  The Custom of affixing Ladles of Iron, &c. by a Chain, to Wells, is of great Antiquity. Mr. Strutt, in his Anglo-Saxon Aera, tells us, that Edwine caused Ladles or Cups of Brass to be fastened to the clear Springs and Wells, for the Refreshment of the Passen∣gers. Venerable Bede is his Authority.—This Custom is still re∣tained in many Places in the North.
• † 2.125

  Mr. Shaw, in his History of the Province of Moray, tells us, that true rational, christian Knowledge, which was almost quite lost under Popery, made very slow Progress after the Reformation;— that the prevailing Ignorance was attended with much Superstition and Credulity; Heathenish and Romish Customs were much prac∣tised; Pilgrimages to Wells and Chapels were frequent, &c.—We had a remarkable Well of this Kind at Jesmond, at the Distance of about a Mile from Newcastle.—One of our principal Streets is said to have its name from an Inn that was in it, to which the Pilgrims, that flocked hither for the Benefit of the supposed holy Water, used to resort.
• ‡ 2.126

  Fontinalia, in Roman Antiquity, was a religious Feast, ce∣lebrated on the 13th of October, in Honour of the Nymphs of Wells and Fountains.—The Ceremony consisted in throwing Nose∣gays into the Fountains, and putting Crowns of Flowers upon the Wells.
• * 2.127

  Lepus quoque occurrens in via, infortunatum iter prae∣sagit & ominosum. Alex. ab Alex. Lib. 5. C. 13. P. 685.
• † 2.128

  Saepe sinistra cava praedixit ab ilice cornix. Virg. Bucol 1.
• ‡ 2.129

  Maxime vero abominatus est bubo tristis & dira avis, voce funesta & gemitu, qui formidolosa, dirasque necessitates, & magnos moles instare portendit. Alex. ab Alex. Lib. 5. C. 13. P. 680.
• * 2.130

  Deinde anguribus & reliqui reges usi: Et exactis regibus, nihil publice sine auspiciis nec domi nec militiae gerabatur. Cic. de Divin. Lib. 1.
• * 2.131

  Sam. i. 14. iii. 20.
• † 2.132

  Gen. xxiv. 12.
• * 2.133

  Sam. i. 6, 9.
• * 2.134

  See the Greek Scholia on the Nubes of Aristophanes, p. 169.
• † 2.135

  Absentes tinnitu aurium praesentire sermones de se receptum est.

  Thus also the Distich noted by Dalecampius:

  Garrula quid totis resonas mihi noctibus auris? Nescio quem dicis nunc meminisse mei?

  Moresin enumerates some of these superstitious Omens:—The croaking of Ravens, the hooting of Owls, the unseasonable meet∣ing with Cocks, the Hornedness of the Moon, the cloudy rising of the Sun, the shooting of Stars, the coming in and going out of strange Cats, the sudden Fall of Hens from the House-Top, &c.— Corvorum crocitatum super tecto, bubonum bubulatum in transitu, Gallorum gallinaceorum cucurritum intempestivum — lunae corni∣culationem, Solis nubilum ortum, stellarum trajectiones in Aere — felium peregrinarum egressum, ingressum—Gallinarum subitum è tecto casum stupent, &c. Deprav. Rel. Orig. p. 21.
• * 2.136

  The antient Britons made Use of the Hare for the Purposes of Divination. They were never killed for the Table. 'Tis per∣haps from hence that they have been accounted ominous by the Vulgar. Caesar. p. 89.
• * 2.137

  Editha persuaded her Husband to build a Monastery at Osney, upon the chattering of Pies. Lambarde's Dict. p. 260.
• † 2.138

  This is also transmitted from the Magicians of antient Rome. See Pliny's Natural History.—Presages and Prognostications were made from their Manner of weaving their Webs.

  In the Diary of Elias Ashmole, Esq 11th April, 1681, he ac∣quaints us,

  I took early in the Morning a good Dose of Elixir, and hung three Spiders about my Neck, and they drove my Ague away—Deo gratias.

  Ashmole was a judicial Astrologer, and the Patron of the renowned Mr. Lilly. Par nobile fratrum!
• ‡ 2.139

  Mr. Shaw says picked: No Iron must touch it. Vide Tacit. Annal. 14.
• * 2.140

  For the antient religious Use of the Shoe, vide Antiquitat. Con∣vivial, p. 228.

  There was an old Ceremony in Ireland, of electing a Person to any Office by throwing an old Shoe over his Head. See the Idol of the Clownes, p. 19.

  Mr. Shenstone somewhere asks,

  May not the Custom of scrap∣ing when we bow, be derived from the antient Custom of throw∣ing their Shoes backwards off their Feet?

  In all probability it is.
• * 2.141

  See Congreve's Love for Love.

  Rusticanum et forte Ofelli proverbium est—Qui somniis et Au∣guriis credit, nunquam fore securum. Ego sententiam et verissi∣mam et fidelissimam puto. Quid enim refert ad consequentiam rerum, si quis semel aut amplius sternutaverit? Quid si oscitaverit? His mens nugis incauta seducitur sed fidelis nequaquam acquiescit.

  Johan. Sarisber. de Nugis Curial. Fol. 27.
• † 2.142

  Pliny, in his Natural History, 29th Book, mentions the Cricket as much esteemed by the antient Magicians: No doubt our Super∣stitions concerning these little Domestics have been transmitted to us from his Times.
• * 2.143

  Mr. Gay, in his Pastoral Dirge, has preserved some of the rural Prognostications of Death.

  —The Weather's Bell Before the drooping Flock toll'd forth her Knell; The solemn Death-Watch click'd the hour she dy'd, And shrilling Crickets in the Chimney cry'd. The boding Raven on her Cottage sat, And with hoarse croaking warn'd us of her Fate: The Lambkin, which her wonted Tendance bred, Dropp'd on the Plains that fatal Instant dead; Swarm'd on a rotten Stick the Bees I spy'd, Which erst I saw when Goody Dobson dy'd.
• † 2.144

  Such as Hydromancy, making Conjectures by Water:—Liba∣nomancy, Divination by Frankincense: — Onychomancy or Ony∣mancy, Divination performed by the Nails of an unpolluted Boy. —In short, by Water, Fire, Earth, Air, by the Flight of Birds, by Lots, by Dreams, by the Wind, &c. &c.

  Divination by the Rod or Wand is mentioned in Ezekiel.

  Our vulgar Notion of the Hazel's Tendency to a Vein of Lead Ore, Seam of Coal, &c. seems to be a Vestige of this Rod Divina∣tion.
• * 2.145

  I suspect this northern vulgar Word to be a Corruption of Whiff, a sudden and vehement Blast, which Davies thinks is de∣rived from the Welch, Chwyth, Halitus, Anhelitus, Flatus.

  See Lye's Junii Etymolog. in verbo.

  The Spirit is supposed to glide swiftly by.—Thus in the Glossary of Lancashire Words and Phrases, "wap't by" is explained

  went swiftly by.

  See a View of the Lancashire Dialect, &c. published at Manchester, 1763.
• * 2.146

  Dr. Goldsmith, in his Vicar of Wakefield, speaking of the waking Dreams of his Hero's Daughters, tells us,

  The Girls had their Omens too; they felt strange Kisses on their Lips; they saw Rings in the Candle, Purses bounded from the Fire, and True Love Knots lurked at the Bottom of every Tea Cup.

  In the North, the Cinders that bound from the Fire (in this Manner) are examined by old Women, Chi••dren, &c. and according to their respective Forms, are called either Coffins or Purses; and consequently thought to be the Presages of Death or Wealth. Aut Caesar, aut Nullus!
• * 2.147

  Spitting, according to Pliny, was superstitiously observed in averting Witchcraft, and in giving a shrewder Blow to an Enemy. Hence seems to be derived the Custom our Bruisers have, of spit∣ting in their Hands before they begin their unmanly Barbarity.— Several other Vestiges of this Superstition relative to fasting Spittle, (Fascinationes saliva jejuna repelli, veteri superstitione creditura est. Alex. ab Alex.) mentioned also in Pliny, may yet be traced among our Vulgar.—Boys have a Custom (inter se) of spitting their Faith, or as they also call it here, their Saul, (Soul) when required to make Asseverations in a Matter of Conse∣quence.—In Combinations of the Colliers, &c. in the North, for the Purpose of raising their Wages, they are said to spit upon a Stone together, by Way of cementing their Confederacy.—We have too a kind of popular Saying, when Persons are of the same Party, or agree in Sentiment, "they spit upon the same Stone."
• * 2.148

  Brown's Vulg. Err.
• * 2.149

  Mede, Dis. 40.
• * 2.150

  Matth. xxviii.
• * 2.151

  Fuller's Ch. Hist. Cen. 10.
• * 2.152

  Tob. vi.
• * 2.153

  Cum Romae aegra valetudine oppressus forem, jaceremque in lectulo, speciem mulieris eleganti forma mihi plane vigi∣lanti observatam fuisse, quam cum inspicerem, diu cogita∣bundus, &c.—Cum meos sensus vigere, & figuram illam nusquam a me dilabi, &c. Alex. ab Alex. Lib. 2. C. 9.
• * 2.154

  Sed haec semper mera somnia esse putavi. ibid.
• * 2.155

  Dr. Akenside was born at Newcastle upon Tyne, and received the first Principles of his Education at the very respectable Gram∣mar School there; his Father a reputable Butcher of the Town. A Halt in his Gai••▪ occasioned when a Boy, by the falling of a Cleaver from his Father's Stall, must have been a perpetual Remem∣brancer of his humble Origin. I mention this, because, from the Biographical Account of him prefixed to the posthumous Edition of his Works, (an Outline with which he himself must have fur∣nished his Friends) one is inclined to believe that he was ashamed of his Birth.—We regret, on perusing it, the Omission of those pleasing and interesting little Anecdotes usually given of the first Indications of Genius.—His Townsmen have many other Reasons that lead to the Confirmation of this Suspicion.—Taking this for granted, it was a great and unpardonable Foible in one of so ex∣alted an Understanding. False Shame was perhaps never more strongly exemplified. The learned World will forgive me for at∣tempting in this Note to defeat his very narrow Purpose, (for I can call by no softer Name) the wishing to conceal from Posterity a Circumstance, that would by no means have lessened his Fame with them. I flatter myself it is compatible with the Respect we owe to the Dead, and even to the Memory of him, who on other Accounts deserved so highly of his Country.

  The Distinction of Family is honourable: It is the transmitted Inheritance of great Deserts. But let it be remembered, that Self-creation by personal Merit is the pure Fountain, of which that is too often no more than the polluted Stream. Accidents must al∣ways be light, when put in the Scales against Qualities; and they who pique themselves on the Possession of a few Links, of what is at best but a broken Chain, must have the

  Stemmata quid faciunt?

  of Juvenal suggested to them, and be told, that the utmost Kings can do is to confer ••itles, they cannot make Men deserve them!

  The Propriety of this Reasoning can only be felt by philoso∣phical Spirits: The World (wisely, on its own Account) repro∣bates such Doctrine: Yet while others are boasting with the Roman Governor of old, that with large Sums they obtained this Freedom, let those in the same Predicament with our Poet, conscious of having been honoured by the GOOD BEING with the first Dis∣tinctions of Nature, the rare Gifts of Genius and of the Under∣standing, which they have not abused, call to Mind, in supporting themselves against the Envy of the great Vulgar and of the small, a Consideration, which is of the strictest philosophical Truth, THE AKENSIDES are FREE BORN!
• * 2.156

  Dr Johnson, in his Journey to the western Islands, observes,

  that of Browny, mentioned by Martin, nothing has been heard for many Years. Browny was a sturdy Fairy, who if he was fed and kindly treated, would, as they said, do a great deal of Work. They now pay him no Wages, and are content to labour for them∣selves.

  p. 171.

  Junius gives the following Etymon of Hobgoblin: Casaubon, he says, derives Goblin from the Greek 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, a Kind of Spirit that was supposed to lurk about Houses. The Hobgoblins were a Species of them, so called, because their Motion was fabled to have been effected not so much by walking as hopping on one Leg!

  See Lye's Junii Etymolog. &c.

  Beggle-Boe is said to be derived from the Welch bwgwly, to terrify, and Boe, a frightful Sound invented by Nurses to intimi∣date their Children into good Behaviour, with the idea of some Monster about to take them away. Skinner seems to fetch it from Buculus, i. e. Bos boans!

  See Lyes Junii Etymolog. in verbo, &c. Well has Etymology been called the Eruditio ad libitum!
• † 2.157

  The Account of them by Moresin favours this Etymology:

  Papatus (says he) credit albatas mulieres, et id genus larvas, pueros integros auferre, aliosque suggerere monstruoses & debiles multis partibus: aut ad baptisterium cum aliis commutare, aut ad Templi Introitum.

  Deprav. Rel. Orig. p. 139.

  This Note illustrates Mr. Bourne's Account of Persons, who were stolen away by the Fairies, and confined seven Years.—Thus also Mr. Pennant tells us, that the Notion or Belief of Fairies still pre∣vails in the Highlands of Scotland, and Children are watched till the Christening is over, lest they should be stolen or changed.

  Tour in Scotland, p. 94.
• * 2.158

  The Stone Arrow Heads of the old Inhabitants of this Island (that are sometimes found) are vulgarly supposed to be Weapons shot by Fairies at Cattle. They are called Elf-shots. To these are attributed any of the Disorders the Cattle have.—In order to effect a Cure, the Cow is to be touched by an Elf-shot, or made to drink the Water, in which one has been dipped. See Pennant's Tour.
• † 2.159

  Some ascribe that Phaenomenon of the Circle or Ring, supposed by the Vulgar to be traced by the Fairies in their Dances, to the Effects of Lightning, as being frequently produced after Storms of that Kind, and by the Colour and Brittleness of the Grass Roots when first observed.—Others maintain that these Circles are made by Ants, which are frequently found in great Numbers in them.

  —A pleasant Mead, Where Fairies often did their Measures tread, Which in the Meadow made such Circles green, As if with Garlands it had crowned been. Within one of these Rounds was to be seen A Hillock rise, where oft the Fairy-Queen At Twilight sat, and did command her Elves To pinch those Maids that had not swept their Shelves: And further, if by Maiden's Oversight, Within Doors Water were not brought at Night; Or if they spread no Table, set no Bread, They should have Nips from Toe unto the Head: And for the Maid that had perform'd each Thing, She in the Water Pail bade leave a Ring. Browne's Britan. Pastorals, p. 41.

  See also Dr. Percy's Songs on the Subject, Vol. III. Collect. Ballads.
• * 2.160

  Sive illic Lemurum populus sub nocte choreas Plauserit exiguas, viridesque attriverit herbas. Mons Catherinae. p. 9.
• † 2.161

  It were invidious not to favour my Reader here with Dr. Percy's Account of Fairies, in his Observations on the old Ballads on that Subject. The Reader will observe (says he) that our simple Ancestors had reduced all these Whimsies to a Kind of System, as regular and perhaps more consistent than many Parts of classic My∣thology: A Proof of the extensive Influence and vast Antiquity of these Superstitions. Mankind, and especially the common People, could not every where have been so unanimously agreed concern∣ing these arbitrary Notions, if they had not prevailed among them for many Ages. Indeed (he farther observes) a learned Friend in Wales assures the Editor, that the Existence of Fairies and Goblins is alluded to by the most antient British Bards, who mention them under various Names, one of the most common of which signifies "the Spirits of the Mountains."

  The common People of Northumberland call a certain fungous Excrescence, that is sometimes found about the Roots of old Trees, Fairy Butter. I conjecture that when a Quantity of Rain falls, it reduces it to a Consistency, which together with its Colour, makes it not unlike Butter: Hence the Name.

  I have met with a Man who said he had seen one that had seen Fairies.—Truth is hard to come at in most Cases; none I believe ever came nearer to it in this, than I have done!
• * 2.162

  The learned Moresin traces thus to its Origin the Popish Su∣perstition, relative to the coming again, as it is commonly called, or walking of Spirits: Animarum ad nos regressus ita est ex Ma∣nilio, lib. 1. astron. cap. 7. de lacteo circulo.

  An major densa stellarum tu••ba corona, Contexit flammas & crasso lumine candet, Et selgore nitet collato clarior orbis. An f••rtes animae, dignataque nomina coelo Corporibus resoluta suis, terrae que remissa. Huc migrant ex orbe, suumque habitantia coelum: Aethereos vivunt annos, mundoque fruuntur.

  Lege Palingenesiam Pythagoricam apud Ovid. in Metam. et est observatum Fabii Pont. max. disciplina, ut atro die manibus pa∣rentare non liceret, ne infesti manes fierent. Alex. ab Alex. lib. 5. cap. 26.

  Haec cum legerent Papani & his alia apud alios similia, voluerunt et suorum defunctorum animas ad eos reverti & nunc certiores fa∣cere rerum earum, quae tum in Coelis, tum apud Inferos geruntur, nunc autem terrere domesticos insanis artibus: &c.

  Deprav. Relig. Orig. p. 11.
• * 2.163

  Domus quae dicitur a daemonibus vexari, singulis unius heb domadae, &c.
• † 2.164

  Psal. lxx.
• * 2.165

  Psal. xxiv.
• * 2.166

  The Collect for Trinity Sunday.
• * 2.167

  The Collect for St. Michael's Day.
• * 2.168

  Job xli.
• * 2.169

  Collect for Whitsunday.
• * 2.170

  Mac. B. 2. C. 14.
• * 2.171

  Vir — Hesperitius — Ubi — Domum suam spirituum maiignorum vim noxiam perpeti comperisset, roga∣vit nostros, me absente, Presbyteros, ut aliquis eorum illo pergeret cujus orationibus cederent; perrexit unus, obtulit ibi sacrificium corporis Christi, orans quantum potuit, ut ces∣saret illa vexatio. Deo protinus miserante cessarit. Aug. de Civit. Dei, Lib. 22. Cap. 8.
• * 2.172

  Obsession of the Devil, is distinguished from Possession in this: In Possession, the Evil One was said to enter into the Body of the Man:—In Obsession, without entering into the Body of the Person, he was thought to besiege and torment him without;—to be lifted up into the Air, and afterwards to be thrown down on the Ground violently, without receiving any Hurt;—to speak strange Lan∣guages, that the Person had never learn'd;—not to be able to come near holy Things, or the Sacraments, but to have an Aversion to them;—to know and foretell secret Things;—to perform Things that exceed the Person's Strength;—to say or do Things, that the Person would not or durst not say, if he were not externally moved to it, were the antient Marks and Criterions of Obsession.

  Calmet in Bailey's Dict.

  The old vulgar Ceremonies used in raising the Devil, such as making a Circle with Chalk, setting an old Hat in the Center of it, repeating the Lord's Prayer backwards, &c. &c. are now altoge∣ther obsolete, and seem to be forgotten even amongst our boys.— None will desire to see them revived amongst them, yet it were to be wished that many of these little Gentry had not substituted the doing Things really bad for this seemingly profane, but truly ridi∣culous Mode, or rather Mockery of the antient magical Incanta∣tion!
• * 2.173

  I subjoin a very pertinent Quotation from the learned Author of the Origin and Increase of Depravity in Religion.

  Apud tum Poetas, tum Historiographos de magicis incanta∣tionibus, Exorcismis et Curatione tum hominum quam bellua∣rum per Carmina haud pauca habentur, sed horum Impietatem omnium superat longè hac in re Papismus—Hic enim supra Dei potestatem posse Carmina, posse Exorcismos affirmat—ita ut nihil sit tam obstrusum in coelis, quod Exorcismis non pateat, nihil tam abditum in inferno, quod non eruatur—Nihil in Terrarum silentio inclusum, quod non eliciatur—Nihil in hominum pectoribus con∣ditum, quod non reveletur—nihil ablatum, quod non restituatur, et nihil quod habet Orbis, sive insit, sive non, è quo Daemon non ejiciatur.

  Moresini Deprav. Rel. Orig. p. 8.

  Pliny tells us that Houses were antiently hallowed against Evil Spirits with Brimstone! This Charm has been converted by later Times into what our Satyrist, Churchill, in his Prophecy of Famine, calls "a precious and rare Medicine," and is now used (but I sup∣pose with greater Success) in exorcising those of our unfortunate Fellow Creatures, who are haunted or possessed with a certain fiery Spirit, said by the Wits of the South to be well known, seen, and felt, and very troublesome in the North!
• * 2.174

  In an Age when every wretched Sophister, drawing his Conclu∣sions from false Premises, wishes to confound the pure Spirit of Christian Philosophy with these and the like Adulterations of it, I must at least be pardoned for obtruding the subsequent Eulogy, extracted from an old Tragedy;—no professed Divine has perhaps ever exhibited more forcibly the Grandeur and Utility of Christi∣anity, than these few Lines do:

  If these are Christian Virtues, I am Christian, The Faith that can inspire this generous Change, Must be divine—and glows with all its God! Friendship and Constancy and Right and Pity, All these were Lessons I had learn'd before, But this unnatural Grandeur of the Soul Is more than mortal, and outreaches Virtue; It draws, it charms, it binds me to be Christian! Hill's Alzira.
• * 2.175

  Baily, Prac. Piety, P. 453.
• † 2.176

  Exod. xvi. Mark xiv.
• * 2.177

  In Scotia anno salutis 1203, Gulielmus Rex primorum Regni sui concilium cogit, cui etiam interfuit Pontificius Le∣gatus, in quo decretum est, ut Saturni Dies abhora 12 Me∣ridiei sacer esset, neque quisquam res profanas exerceret, que∣madmodum aliis quoque festis diebus vetitum id erat. Idque campanae pulsu populo indicaretur, ac postea sacris rebus, ut diebus festis operam darint, concionibus interessent, vesperas audirent, idque in diem lunae facerent, constituta transgresso∣ribus gravi paena. Boet. Lib. 13. de Scot. ex Hospin. P. 176.
• * 2.178

  Dies sabbati ab ipsa diei saturni hora pomeridiana tertia, usque in luminarii diei diluculum festus agitator, &c. Seld. Analect. Angl. Lib. 2. Cap. 6.
• † 2.179

  Mr. Johnson upon this Law says, That the Noon-Tide sig∣nifies Three in the Afternoon, according to our present Account: And this Practice, I conceive, continued down to the Reforma∣tion. In King Winfred's Time, the LORD's Day did not begin till Sun-set on the Saturday. See 654. Numb. 10. Three in the Afternoon was hora nona in the Latin Account, and there∣fore called Noon. How it came afterwards to signifie Mid-day, I can but guess. The Monks by their Rules, could not eat their Dinner, till they had said their Noon Song, which was a Ser∣vice regularly to be said at Three a Clock; but they probably an∣ticipated their Devotions and their Dinner, by saying their Noon Song immediately after their Mid-day Song, and presently fall∣ing on. I wish they had never been guilty of a worse Fraud than this. But it may fairly be supposed, that when Mid-day became the Time of Dining and saying Noon Song, it was for this Rea∣son called Noon by the Monks, who were the Masters of the Lan∣guage during the dark Ages. In the Shepherds Almanack. Noon is Mid day, High-noon Three a Clock. Johnson, Const. Part 1. Ann 958.
• * 2.180

  Luke xxiii. 54.
• † 2.181

  Gen. xxxv. 2.
• ‡ 2.182

  Psalm cxliv. 2.
• § 2.183

  Gen. xxvii. 27.
• * 2.184

  Haec officia—per totum dici spatium jugiter cum operis adjectione, spontanea celebrantur. Cassian, Instit. Lib. 3. Cap. 2.
• † 2.185

  In Christi villa tuta rusticitas est. Extra psalmos, silen∣tium est. Quocunque te verteris, arator stiuam retinens alleluia decantatur, sud••ns messor psalmis se advocat, &c. Hierom, Ep. 18. ad Marcel.
• * 2.186

  Mr Wheatly tells us, that in the East, the Church thought sit to indulge the Humour of the Judaizing Christians so far, as to observe the Saturday as a Festival Day of Devotion, and thereon to meet for the Exercise of religious Duties,—as is plain from several Passages of the Antients. Illustration of Common Prayer, p. 191.
• † 2.187

  For the Honour of human Nature, (which like the majestic Ruins of Palmyra, though prostrate in the Dust, is still respectable in its Decay) I forbear to translate the subsequent Quotation from Dr. Moresin.

  Et videre contigit. Anno 1582, Lugduni in Vigiliis Natalium Domini deprehensos in stupro duos post Missantis Altare hora inter duodecimam et primam noctis. cum praeter unum aut aliud Altaris lumen, nullum esset in Templo reliquum, &c.

  Deprav. Rel. Orig. p. 177.
• * 2.188

  Incipiebant autem annum ab octavo calendarum Januarii die, ubi nunc natale domini celebramus; & ipsam noctem nuuc nobis sacro-sanctam tunc gentili vocabulo maedrenack, i. e. matrum noctem appellabant: Ob causam, ut suspicamur, ceremoniarum, quas in ea pervigiles agebant. Beda de Rat. Temp. Cap. 13.
• * 2.189

  December guili, eodem quo Januarius nomine vocatur. —Guili a conversione solis in auctum diei, nomen accipit. Beda, ibid.
• † 2.190

  Gehol or Geol Angl Sax. Jol vel Jul, Dan. Sax.

  And to this Day in the North Yule, Youle, signifies the solemn Festival of Christmas, and were Words used to denote a Time of Festivity very anciently, and before the Introduc∣tion of Christianity among the Northern Nations. Learn∣ed Men have disputed much about this Word, some deriving it from Julius Caesar, others from the Word Gehthe••l, a Wheel, as Bede, who would therefore have it so called, because of the Return of the Sun's annual Course, after the Winter Solitice. But he, writing de Rat. Temp. speaks rather as an Astronomer than an An••i••••••ry. The best Antiquaries derive it from the Word, Ol, Ale, which was much used in their Festivities and merry Meetings. And the I in Iol, iul cimbr. as the Ge and Gi in Gehol, Geol, Giul, Sax, are premised only as Intensives to add a little to the Signification, and make it more emphatical. Ol or Ale, as has been observed, did not only signifie the Liquor they made Use of, but gave Denomination likewise to their greatest Festivals, as that of Gehol or Yule at Midwinter; and as is yet plainly to be discern'd in that Custom of the Whitsan-Ale, at the other great Festival. Elstob. Sax. Hom. Birth. Day-Greg. Append P. 29.

  Bishop Stillingfleet has also taken Notice of this, and says,

  That some think the Name of this Feast was taken from Iola, which in the Gothick Language signifies to make merry. But he seems not inclinable to this Opinion, and therefore tells us, that Olaus Rudbeck thinks the former (viz. Its being called so from the Joy that was conceived at the Return of the Sun) more proper, not only from Bede's Authority, but because in the old Runick Fasti, a Wheel was used to denote that Festival. Stilling. Orig. Britain.
• * 2.191

  Feruntur quoque brandae seu faces ardentes, & fiunt ig∣nes, qui significant sanctum Joannem, qui fuit lumen & lucerna ardens, & praecedens & praecursor verae lucis, quae illuminat omnem hominem venientem in hunc mundum. Durand. Rational. Lib. 7. Cap. 14. Nu. 12.
• * 2.192

  Quid est quod apparenti angelo divinae quoque claritatis splendor eos circumdedit, quod nunquam in tota testamenti veteris serie & reperimus, cum tam innumeris vicibus angeli prophetis & justis apparuerunt, nusquam eos fulgore divinae lucis homines circumdedisse legimus; nisi quod hoc privilegi∣um recte hujus temporis dignitati servatum est? &c. Bed. Hyem. de Sanct. in Gal. Cant.
• * 2.193

  Intra Egypti Regionem mos iste traditione antiqua serva∣tur, ut peracto epiphaniorum die, &c. Cassian, Coll. 10. C. 20.
• † 2.194

  Absque martyrum reliquiis per totas orientis ecclesias, quum legendum est evangelium, accenduntur luminaria jam sole rutilante, non utique ad fugandas tenebras, sed ad signum laetitiae demonstrandum, &c. Jerom, Cont. Vigil Cap. 2.
• * 2.195

  Eus. Vit. Constan. Cap. 22. Lib. 5.
• * 2.196

  In Vaticano—Dulcia Patribus exhibentur.

  In Cupidinariorum mensis, omnium generum Imagunculae.

  Vide Librum rarissimum, cui titulus Ephemeris, sive Diarium Historicum: &c. Francofurti. 1590. Quarto.
• † 2.197

  Dough or Dow is vulgarly used in the North for a little Cake, though it properly signifies a Mass of Flour tempered with Water, Salt, Yeast, and kneaded sit for baking.—It is derived, as Junius tells us, from the Dutch Deeg, which comes from the Theotiscan, t••iben, to grow bigger, or rise, as (if I mistake not) the Bakers term it.
• * 2.198

  In trium quintarum feriarum noctibus, quae proximè Domini nostri natalem praecedunt, utriusque Sexus pueri domesticatim eunt januas pulsantes, cantantesque; futurum Salvatoris exortum annunciant et salubrem annum: unde ab his qui in aedibus sunt, pyra, poma, nuces & nummos etiam percipiunt. P. 264.
• † 2.199

  It is ordinary among some Plebeians in the South of Scot∣land, to go about from Door to Door upon New-year's Eve, cry∣ing Hagmane, a corrupted Word from the Greek 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, i. e. Holy Month.

  (It is more probably a Corruption of some Saxon Words.)

  John Dixon holding forth against this Custom once in a Ser∣mon at Kelso, says, "Sirs, do you know what Hagmane signi∣fies? It is the Devil be in the House! that's the Meaning of its Hebrew Original."

  Vide Scotch Presb. Eloquence, p. 102.

  One preaching against the Observation of Christmass, said in a Scotch Jingle,

  Ye will say, Sirs, good old Youl Day; I tell you, good old Fool Day.—You will say it is a brave Holiday; I tell you it is a brave Belly Day.

  Ibid. p. 98. This is Jack tearing off the Lace and making a plain Coat! See Swift's Tale of a Tub.
• ‡ 2.200

  This is still retained in Barbers' Shops:—A Thrift-Box (as it is vulgarly called) is put up against the Wall, and every Customer puts in something.—Mr Gay mentions it thus:

  Some Boys are rich by Birth beyond all Wants, Belov'd by Uncles and kind, good old Aunts; When Time comes round a Christmass Box they bear, And one Day makes them rich for all the Year. Gay's Trivia.
• * 2.201

  Christmass, says Selden, succeeds the Saturnalia, the same Time, the same Number of Holy Days, when the Master waited upon the Servants like the Lord of Misrule. Table Talk.

  In the Feast of Christmass, says Stow in his Survey, there was in the King's House, a Lord of Misrule, or Master of Merry Dis∣ports, and the like had ye in the House of every Nobleman of Honour, or good Worship, were he spiritual or temporal. The Mayor of London and either of the Sheriffs had their several Lords of Misrule, ever contending, without Quarrel or Offence, who should make the rarest Pastimes to delight the Beholders. These Lords, beginning their Rule at All-hallon Eve, continued the same till the Morrow after the Feast of the Purification, commonly called Candlemas Day: In which Space, there were fine and subtil Disguisings, Masks, and Mummeries, with playing at Cards for Counters, Nayles, and Points in every House, more for Pastime than for Gaine. P. 79.

  On the pulling down of Canterbury Court, Christ Church, Oxford, 1775, many of these Counters were found. There was a Hole in the Center of each, and they appeared to have been strung together. I saw many of them, having been in Oxford at that Time.
• * 2.202

  Clog is properly a Piece of Wood, fastened about the Legs of Beasts, to keep them from running astray. — In a secondary or figu∣rative Sense, it signifies a Load, Let, or Hinderance. Thus also a Truant-Clog.—Bailey supposes it to come from Log, (which he derives from the Saxon ligan, to lie, because of its Weight, it lies as it were immoveable) the Trunk of a Tree or Stump of Wood for Fuel.—Block has the same Signification.

  There is an old Scotch Proverb,

  He's as bare as the Birk at Yule Even,

  which perhaps alludes to this Custom; the Birk meaning a Block of the Birch Tree, stripped of its Bark, and dried against Yule Even.—It is spoken of one who is exceedingly poor.
• † 2.203

  This is merely Conjecture! and yet we can do little else but make Conjectures concerning the Origin of Customs of such remote Antiquity.

  Perhaps the Yule Block will be found at last only the Coun∣ter Part of the Midsummer Fires, made on within Doors be∣cause of the cold Weather at this Winter Solstice, as those in the hot Season at the Summer one are kindled in the open Air.—After a diligent and close Study of Ge••elin, the French Bryant, on this Subject, one cannot fail, I think, of adopting this Hypothesis, which is confirmed by great Probability and many cogent if not infallible Proofs.
• * 2.204

  Sed Scoti adhuc efficacius soliti sunt reddere Saturnalia, qui ad Natalia Christi per Urbes nocte ululare solebant, IUL, Iul, non a nomine Iulii Caesaris. sed corruptè pro Io, Io, ut ficri solet in omni linguarum ad diversos commigratione, et hodie cum ab aliis alius accipit, sit, Moresin. Deprav. Rel. Orig. p. 106.
• * 2.205

  Mr. Selden, in defining the Word Gentlemen, tells us, that in the Beginning of Christianity, the Fathers writ contra Gentes, and contra Gentiles, they were all one: But after all were Christians, the better Sort of People still retained the Name of Gentiles, throughout the four provinces of the Roman Empire; as Gentil-homme in French, Gentil-homo in Italian, Gentil-huombre in Spa∣nish, and Gentil-man in English: And they, no, Question, being Persons of Quality, kept up those Feasts which we borrow from the Gentils: as Christmass, Candlemass, May-day, &c. continuing what was not directly against Christianity, which the common Peo∣ple would never have endured. Table Talk.
• † 2.206

  "Iol prononcé Hiol, Iul, Jul, Giul, Hweol, Wheel, Wiel, Vol, &c. est un mot primitif qui emporta avec lui toute idée de Révolu∣tion, et de Roue.

  Iul-Iom désigne en Arabe le premier Jour de l'année: c'est mot à mot le Jour de la Revolution, ou du retour.

  Giul-ous en Persan signifie Anniversaire. Il est affecté à celle du Couronnement des Rois.

  Hial en Danois & en Suédois signifie Roue.

  En Flamand, c'est Wiel. En Anglois, Wheel.

  Chez les Germains le Verbe Well-en signifie Tourner.

  Wel désigne les flots, parce qu'ils ne font qu' aller & venir.

  C'est notre mot Houle.

  De-là le Vol-vo des Latins.

  Les Solstices étant le Tems où le Soleil revient fur ses pas, en prirent le Nom: de-là chez les Grecs le nom des Tropiques, qui signifie retour.

  Il en fut de même chez les Celtes. Ils donnerent aux Solstices, et aux Mois qui commencent aux Solstices, le nom d'Iul, qui sig∣nifioit également retour.

  Stiernhielm, habile dans les Langues & dans les Antiquités du Nord. nous aprend, que les anciens Habitans de la Suéde célé∣broient au Solstice d'hyver ou à Noël, une fête, qu'ils appelloient Iul, que ce mot signifie Revolution, roue; que le Mois de Décembre s'en apelloit, Iul-manat, Mois du retour, & que cet mot s'écrivoit également par Hiule & Giule.

  Les Habitans du Comté de Lincoln en Angleterre, appellent encore Gule-Block, Bloc, ou souche de Iul, la souche qu'on met au feu le jour de Noel, & qui doit durer l'Octave entiere.

  Il ne faudroit donc pas être étonné si notre Mois de Juillet qui suit le Solstice d'Eté, eût pris son nom de là. Les Romains nous disent, il est vrai, que ce Mois tira son Nom de Jules César; ce pouroit être une Etymologie digne des Flatteries dont ils accabloient leurs Empereurs, tandis qu'ils n'auroient fait qu'altérer la Pronunciation du mot Iul pour le faire quadrer avec le Nom de Jules, qu'ils pro∣nonçoient Iulus, Nom que porta aussi Ascagne, Fils d'Aenée, & qui remontoit par là même aux Langues premieres de'l'Orient.

  Il en aura été de même du Mois suivant.

  S'ils choisirent ces deux Mois pour leur faire porter les Noms du premier & du second de leurs Empereurs, ce fut premierement parce que les Noms de ces Mois avoient déja du raport à ceux de Jules & d'Auguste.

  Ce fut secondement, pour imiter les Egyptiens qui avoient donné à ces deux Mois le Nom de leurs deux premiers Rois, Mesor et Thot.

  Comme le Mois d'Août étoit le premier Mois de l'année Egyp∣tienne, on en apella le premier jour Gule: ce mot latinisé, fit Gula. Nos Légendaires surpris de voir ce Nom à la tête du Mois d'Août, ne s'oublierent pas; ils en firen: la fête de la Fille du Tribun Qui∣rinus, guérie d'un mal de gorge en baisant les Liens de Saint Pierre dont on célébre la fête ce jour-là."
• * 2.207

  Laurus & pacifera habetur, quam praetendi inter arma∣tos hostes, quietis sit indicium. Romanis praecipue laetitiae vic∣toriarumque nuntia. Polyd. Virg. de Rer. Invent. Lib. 3. Cap. 4. P. 164.
• * 2.208

  The general Defence of the three Articles of the Church of England.. D. 107.
• ‡ 2.209

  Non liceat iniquas observantias agere Kalendarum, & ociis vacare Gentilibus, neque lauro, neque viriditate arborum cingere domos. Omnis enim haec observatio Paganismi est. Bracc. Can. 73. Instell.
• * 2.210

  In the antient Calendar of the Church of Rome, I find the following Observation on Christmass Eve:

  "Templa exornantur." "Churches are decked." Mr Gay in his Trivia describes this Custom: When Rosemary and Bays, the Poet's Crown, Are bawled in frequent Cries through all the Town; Then judge the Festival of Christmass near, Christmass, the joyous Period of the Year! Now with bright Holly all the Temples strow, With Laurel green and sacred Misletoe.

  There is an Essay in the Gentlemen's Magazine, 1765, in which it is conjectured that the antient Custom of dressing Churches and Houses at Christmass with Laurel, Box, Holly, or Ivy, was in Allusion to many figurative Expressions in the Prophets, relative to Christ, the Branch of Righteousness, &c. or that it was in Re∣membrance of the Oratory of wrythen Wands, or Boughs, which was the first Christian Church erected in Britain: Before we can admit either of these Hypotheses, the Question must be deter∣mined whether or no this Custom was not prier to the Introduc∣tion of the Christian Faith amongst us.

  The learned Dr. Chandler tells us.

  It is related where Druidism prevailed, the Houses were decked with Ever-greens in Decem∣ber, that the Sylvan Spirits might repair to them, and remain unnipped with Frost and cold Winds, until a milder Season had renewed the foliage of their darling Abodes.

  Travels in Greece.
• * 2.211

  This illustrates the Spectator's Observation, where he tells us, that our Forefathers looked into Nature with other Eyes than we do now, and always ascribed common natural Effects to superna∣tural Causes: This Joy of the People at Christmass was, it should seem, Death to their Infernal Enemy—envying their festal Plea∣sures, and owing them a Grudge, he took this Opportunity of spoiling their Sport!
• † 2.212

  Aliter, the White Plough, so called because the gallant young Men that compose it, appear to be dressed in their Shirts, (without Coat or Waistcoat) upon which great Numbers of Ribbands folded into Roses, are loosely stitched on. It appears to be a very airy Habit at this cold Season, but they have warm Waistcoats under it.

  Mr. Wallis, in his History of Northumberland, tells us, that the Saltatio armata of the Roman Militia on their Festival Armilus∣trium, celebrated 19th of October, is still practised by the Country People in this Neighbourhood, on the annual Festivity of Christmass, the Yule Tide of the Druids.—Young Men march from Village to Village, and from House to House, with Music before them, dressed in an antic Attire, and before the Vestihulum, or Entrance of every House entertain the Family with the mo∣tus incompositus, the Antic Dance, or Chorus Armatus, with Swords or Spears in their Hands, erect and shining: this they call the Sword Dance. For their Pains they are presented with a small Gratuity in Money, more or less, according to every Householder's Ability; their Gratitude is expressed by firing a Gun. One of the Company is distinguished from the Rest by a more antic Dress; a Fox's Skin generally serving him for a Covering and Ornament to his Head, the Tail hanging down his Back.—This droll Figure is their Chief or Leader. He does not mingle in the Dance. Vol. 2. p. 29.
• * 2.213

  De Chorea gladiatoria, vel Armifera Saltatione.

  Habent praeterea septentrionales Gothi et Sueci pro exercenda juventute—ludum, quod inter nudos enses, et infestos Gladios seu frameas, sese exerceant saltu: idque quodam gymnastico ritu et disciplina, aetate successiva, à peritis et praesultore, sub cantu addis∣cunt: et ostendunt hunc ludum praecipue tempore Carnisprivii Mas∣chararum Italico verbo dicto. Ante etenim tempus ejusdem Car∣nisprivii, octo diebus continua saltatione sese adolescentes numerose exercent, elevatis scilicet Gladiis, sed vagina reclusis, ad triplicem gyrum. Deinde evaginatis, itidemque elevatis Ensibus, postmo∣dum manuatim extensis, modestiùs gyrando alterius Cuspidem Ca∣pulumque receptantes, sese mutato ordine in modum figurae hexa∣goni subjiciunt: quam Rosam dicunt. Et ilico eam gladios retra∣bondo, elevandoque resolvunt, et super uniuscujusque Caput quadrata rosa resultet; et tandem vehementissima gladiorum laterali collisione, celerrime retrograda saltatione determinant ludum: quem tibiis, vel cantilenis, aut utrisque simul, primum per gravi∣orem, demum vehementiorem saltum, et ultimó impetuosissimum, moderantur. Olai Magni. Gent. Septent. Hist. Breviar, p. 341.
• * 2.214

  Dr. Moresin alludes to a Dance at this Season, without Swords, in these Words.—

  Sicinnium, Genus Saltationis, seu Choreae ubi Saltitantes cantabant, ac Papistae facere sunt soliti in Scotia ad Natalitia Domini, et alibi adhuc servant. p. 160.
• * 2.215

  Coles tells us also of an old Custom in some Places, of Far∣mers giving Sharping Corn to their Smith at Christmass, for sharp∣ing Plough-irons, &c.
• † 2.216

  In die Cinerum mirum est, quod in plerisque locis agitur. Vir∣gines quotquot per annum choream frequentaverunt, à juvenibus congregantur, et Aratro, pro equis, advectae, cum tibicine, qui super illud modulans sedet, in fluvium aut lacum trahuntur. Id quare fiat non planè video, nisi cogitem eas per hoc expiare velle, quòd festis diebus contra ecclesiae praeceptum, à levitate sua non abstinuerint. P. 267.
• * 2.217

  Aratrum circumducere, in Lege Bajuvar. tit. 17. § 2.
• † 2.218

  Faustinus Episcopus in Serm. in Kalend. Jan. has these Words.

  Quis enim Sapiens credere poterit inveniri aliquos sanae mentis, qui Cervulum facientes, in ferarum se velint habitus commutari? Alii vestiuntur pellibus pecudum, alii assumunt Capita bestiarum, gaudentes & exultantes, si taliter se in ferinas Species transforma∣verint, ut homines non esse videantur.

  Du Cange: in Cervula.
• ‡ 2.219

  Ludi profani apud Ethnicos et Paganos—solebant ii Kalendis Januarii belluarum, pecudum, et Vetularum assumptis formis huc et illuc discursare et petulantiùs se se gerere: quod a Christianis non modò proscriptum, sed & ab iis postmodum inductum constat, ut ea die ad calcandam Gentilium Consuetudinem privatae fierent Lita∣niae et jejunaretur, &c. Ibid.
• * 2.220

  Affirmant se vidisse annis singulis in Romana Urbe & juxta Ec∣clesiam S. Petri, in die, vel nocte, quando Calendae Januarii intrant, Paganorum consuetudine choros ducere per plateas & acclamationes ritu Gentilium & Cantationes sacrilegas celebrare & mensas illas die vel nocte dapibus onerare, et nullum de domo sua, vel ignem, vel ferramentum, vel aliquid commodi vicino suo praestare velle. Ibid.
• † 2.221

  The learned Traveller tells us, that they who played at this odd Game, gave no Account of the Origin of it, and that he de∣scribed it, as it might perhaps be used in other Places, where the Reason of it is not yet forgot.—I am persuaded that if Dr. Johnson will take the Trouble of consulting Du Cange's Glossary in Verb. Cervula & Kalendae, he will no longer remain ignorant of the Ori∣ginal of this singular Custom.

  N. B. The learned Reader is requested to substitute ut for the et, which stands erroneously at present in the last Line of the Latin Note, p. 176, reading "ut super uniuscujusque, &c."
• * 2.222

  Such are, The New-Year's Songs, and that whose Bur∣den is Hagmena. The Word Hagmena is the same as Hagia∣meene, or the Holy Month. Angli, says Hospinnian, Haleg∣monath, quasi sacrum mensem vocant. Hosp. de Orig. Eth. P. 81.
• † 2.223

  Ut quisque de scripturis sanctis vel de proprio ingenio potest, provocatur in medium Deo cantare. Tertul. Advers. Gent. C. 39.
• * 2.224

  In quibusdam quoque locis.—In natali Praelati cum suis clericis ludant, vel in domibus episcopalibus: Ita ut etiam descendant.—Ad cantus. Durand. Rat. Lib. 6. C. 86. S. 9.
• * 2.225

  The Word "say" is happily used here. The Author, who∣ever he has been, has dealt much more in saying than in singing. He is indeed the veriest Coast-Sailer that ever ventured out into the perilous Ocean of Verse!
• * 2.226

  The Rev. Mr Lamb, in his entertaining Notes on the old Poem on the Battle of Flodden Field, tells us, that the Nurse's lullaby Song, balow, (or "he balelow") is literally French. "Hé bas! la le loup!" that is, hush! there's the Wolf!

  An Etymologist with a tolerably inventive Fancy, might easily persuade himself that the Song usually sung in dandling Children in Sandgate, the Wapping or Billingsgate of the North,

  A you a hinny!

  (Cantilena barbara si quae sit alia) is nearly of a simi∣lar Signification with the antient Eastern Mode of saluting Kings, viz. "Live for ever" a, aa, or aaa, in Anglo Saxon, signifies for ever. See Benson's Vocab.

  The good Women of the District above named are not a little famous for their Powers in a certain Female Mode of Declamation, vulgarly called scolding. A common Menace they use to each other is, "I'll make a holy Byson of you." Bisene, A. Sax. is Example: So that this evidently alludes to the penitential Act of standing in a white Sheet before the Congregation, which a cer∣tain Set of Delinquents are enjoined to perform.—Thus the Gentle Shepherd, a beautiful Scotch Pastoral:

  —I'll gar ye stand Wee a het Face before the haly Band.
• * 2.227

  Mr. Blount tells us, that in Yorkshire and our other Northern Parts, they have an old Custom, after Sermon or Service on Christ∣mass Day, the People will, even in the Churches, cry Ule, Ule, as a Token of rejoicing, and the common Sort run about the Streets, singing,

  Ule, Ule, Ule, Ule, Three Puddings in a Pule, Crack Nuts and cry Ule.

  Hearne gives us these Lines from Robert of Glocester.

  "Bounce Buckram, &c." seems to be an Apology offered for the Badness or Coarseness of the Mummers' Cloaths: The moral Re∣flections that follow are equally new and excellent; the

  Carpe Diem

  of Horace is included in them, and if I mistake not the good Advice is seldom thrown away.
• * 2.228

  There is an old Proverb preserved in Ray's Collection, which I think is happily expressive of the great Doings, as we say, or good Eating on this Festival:

  Blessed be St. Stephen, there's no Fast upon his Even.

  Thus also another:

  It is good to cry Ule at other Men's Costs.

  I shall add a third; 'tis Scotch:

  "A Yule Feast may be quit at Pasche." That is, one good Turn deserves another.

  In the Collection of old Scotch Ballads above-mentioned, there is a Hunting Song, in which the Author runs down Rome with great Fury. I subjoin a Specimen:

  The Hunter is Christ, that hunts in haist, The Hunds are Peter and Paul; The Paip is the Fox, Rome is the Rox, That rubbis us on the Gall.

  Indulgencies are alluded to in a comical Thought in the follow∣ing Stanza:

  "He had to sell the Tantonie Bell, And Pardons therein was, Remission of Sins in auld Sheep Skinnis Our Sauls to bring from Grace."

  These, which are by no means golden Verses, seem well adapted to the Poverty of our antient wooden Churches! Yet have we no Cause of Exultation, so long as David's Psalms travesty by Stern∣hold, are retained in our religious Assemblies.
• * 2.229

  Et sic quidem annum veterem terminamus, novumque auspicamur, inauspicatis prorsus dirisque auspiciis. Hosp. de Orig. Fest. Christ, P. 41.
• † 2.230

  Orig. Brit. P. 343.
• ‡ 2.231

  Iola in the Gothick Language sinifies to make merry, Stilling. ibid.
• * 2.232

  Jani—Calendis, Atque etiam strenae charis mittuntur amicis: Conjugibus{que} viri donant, gnatis{que} parentes, Et domini famulis, &c. Hosp. de Orig. Fest. Christ. P. 41.
• † 2.233

  Hospin. ibid.
• * 2.234

  Citatur locus ex Augustino, in quo praecipitur, ne obser∣ventur calendae Januarii, in quibus cantilenae quaedam, & commessationes, & ad invicem dona donentur, quasi in prin∣cipio anni, boni sati augurio. Hosp. de Orig. Fest. Christ. in Fest. Jan.
• † 2.235

  In calendas Januarias antiqui patres vehementius inve∣hebantur, non propter istas missitationes adinvicem, & mutui amoris pignora, sed propter diem idolis dicatum: Propter ritus quosdam profanos, & sacrilegos in illa solennitate adhi∣bitos. Mountacut. Orig. Eccles. Pars Prior. P. 128.
• * 2.236

  The Month Tisri, was the seventh Month according to the Jews sacred Computation, and therefore it is commanded to be celebrated the first Day of the seventh Month, Lev. xxiii. 24. But according to their civil Computation, it was their first Month; so that Feast may be termed their New-Year's Day.

  Goodw. Antiq. Lib. 3. Cap. 7.
• † 2.237

  Reperiunt mensam dulcissimis cibis instructam: Ei cum assederint, quivis partem de cibis illis sumit, & annus, inquit, bonus & dulcis sit nobis omnibus. Hosp. de Fest. Orig. P. 54.
• ‡ 2.238

  Discurrunt namque noctu, tam senes quam juvenes pro∣miscui sexus, cautantes prae foribus divitum, quibus faelicem annum cantando precantur & optant. Hospin. de Orig. Fest. Jan.
• * 2.239

  Gen. xxiv. 12.
• * 2.240

  Hoc prorsus fit ad imitationem ludorum sigillarium, oscil∣larium & occillatorum, qui pars erat saturnaliorum, & circa mensem Januarium passim in domibus privatim, non publice, exercebantur inter familias. Hosp. de Orig. &c.
• † 2.241

  The Original of the Saturnalia, as to the Time, is un∣known, Macrobius assuring us, That it was celebrated in Italy long before the Building of Rome. The Story of Sa∣turn, in whose Honour it was kept, every Body is acquainted with. As to the Manner of the Solemnity, besides the Sacri∣fices and other Parts of publick Worship, there were several lesser Observations worth our Notice. As first the Liberty now allowed to Servants to be free and merry with their Masters, so often alluded to in Authors. 'Tis probable this was done in Memory of the Liberty enjoy'd in the Golden Age, under Sa∣turn, before the Names of Servant and Master were known to the World. Besides this they sent Presents to one another, among Friends. No War was to be proclaim'd, and no Offen∣der executed. The Schools kept a Vacation, and nothing but Mirth and Freedom was to be met with in the City. They kept at first only one Day, the Fourteenth of the Kalends of Ja∣nuary; but the Number was afterwards increas'd to three, four, five, and some say seven Days

  .

  Kennet. Rom. Antiq. P. 96.
• ‡ 2.242

  Can. Trull. 62. Bal. 435.
• * 2.243

  Hoc autem, quum noctu fiat, nemini dubium esse debet, quin sub hoc praetextu, multa obscaena & turpia perpetrantur simul. Hosp. de Orig. Fest. 41.
• † 2.244

  Deut. xxii.
• * 2.245

  Ut olim in Saturnalibus frequentes, luxuriosaeque coenationes inter Amicos fiebant, munera ultro citroque missitabantur, Vestium mutationes fiebant, ita hodie etiam apud nos Christianos eadem fieri videmus à Natalibus Dominicis usque ad Festum Epiphaniae, quod in Januario celebratur: Hoc enim tempore omni et crebro convivamur et Strenas, hoc est, ut nos vocamus, Novi anni Do∣naria missitamus. Eodem tempore mutationes vestium, ut apud Romanos quondam, usurpantur, vicinique ad vicinos invitati hac ratione commeant, quod nos Germani Mummerey vocamus.

  Antiquitat. Convivial. 126.
• † 2.246

  Strenae usus primo die anni, Romanorum veterum est inventum —Suetonius in Augusto. Deprav. Rel. 164.
• * 2.247

  Johannes Boëmus Aubanus tells us,

  Calendis Januarii, quo tempore et Annus & omnis Computatio nostra inchoatur, Cogna∣tus cognatum, Amicus amicum accedunt, & consertis manibus invicem in novum Annum prosperitatem imprecantur, diemque illum festiva Congratulatione & Compotatione deducunt. Tunc etiam ex avita consuetudine ultro citroque munera mittuntur, quae à Saturnalibus, quae eo tempore celebrantur à Romanis, Sa∣turnalitia, a Graecis Apophoreta dicta sunt. Hunc morem anno superiori ego ita versificavi:

  Christe patris Verbum, &c. Natalemque tuum celebrantes octo diebus, Concinimus laudem, perpetuumque decus. Atque tuo Exemplo moniti munuscula notis, Aut Caprum pinguem mittimus, aut leporem, Aut his liba damus signis & imagine pressa, Mittimus aut Calathis aurea mala decem, Aurea mala decem, buxo cristata virenti, Et variis caris rebus arom••ticis. P. 265.
• † 2.248

  There are Allusions to some other obsolete Rites at this Time in Pope Zecharias' Interdiction of them, preserved in the Convivial Antiquities.

  Si quis Calendas Januarii ritu Ethnicorum colere, ut aliquid plus novi facere propter novum annum, aut mensas cum lampadibus, vel Epulas in domibus praeparare, et per vicos et plateas cantatores et Choreas ducere ausus fuerit, Anathema sit.

  Antiquit. Conviv. p. 126.

  In Trusler's Chronology, A. D. 1198, we are told,

  Fools, Fe∣stival of, at Paris, held January 1st, and continued for 240 Years, when all Sorts of Absurdities and Indecencies were committed.

  Mr Pennant tells us, that the Highlanders on New Year's Day, burn Juniper before their Cattle, and on the first Monday in every Quarter sprinkle them with Urine.
• * 2.249

  Mummer signifies a Masker; one disguised under a Vizard; from the Danish Mumme, or Dutch Momme. Lipsius tells us, in his 44th Epistle, Book III.

  that Momar, which is used by the Sicilians for a Fool, signifies in French, and in our Language, a Person with a Mask on.

  See Lye's Junii Etymolog. in verbo.

  The very ingenious Scotch Writer, Buchanan, presented to the unfortunate Mary Queen of Scots the following singular Kind of New-year's Gift. History is silent concerning the Manner in which her Majesty received it.

  Ad Mariam Scotiae Reginam: Do quod adest: opto quod abest tibi, dona darentur Aurea, Sors animo si foret aequa meo▪ Hoc leve si credis, paribus me ulciscere donis: Et quod abest, opta tu mihi: da quod adest.
• * 2.250

  In Gallia unus ex ministris, &c.—Idem in Germania, &c. Hospin. in Epiphan.
• * 2.251

  Vide Bishop Blackall's Sermon on the Lawfulness and the right Manner of keeping Christmas and other Christian Festivals.
• † 2.252

  Origin. Britan. Stilling.
• ‡ 2.253

  Christmas-Day is said to be none of the twelve Days, but one of the twenty. For if it was added, it would make thirteen Days, which are the thirteen Days here mentioned. It is said to be one of the twenty Days, because, as I imagine, it was rec∣kon'd among those twenty Days in which the Church forbad Fast∣ing. For in the Laws of Canutus, it is order'd, That no Man shall fast from Christmas-Day, till after the Octave of the Epiphany, except he do it out of Choice, or it be commanded him of the Priest.
• ‖ 2.253.1

  Atque ab ipso natali Jesu Christi die ad octavam ad Epi∣phania lucem, jejunia nemo observato, nisi quidam judicio ac voluntate fecerit sua, aut id ei fuerit a sacerdote imperatum. Seld. Analect. Lib. 2. P. 108.
• * 2.254

  Vide Chap. Christ. Candle.
• * 2.255

  Hanc Quadragessimam cum gaudio celebramus, quia Christi incarnatio fuit gaudium angelorum & hominum. Du∣rand. Lib. 6. C. 22.
• * 2.256

  Can. 80. Trul. Bal.
• * 2.257

  Reges Fabis creantur. And on the sixth Day of January, Festum Regum (as also) Regna atque Epulae in multos dies exercentur.
• † 2.258

  Regna sortiri inter aequales festis Saturni diebus & tanquam Reges imperitare mos fuit, qui etiam Romanis, cum Graecis et exteris communis fuit. Circa idem tempus inter aequales, Regis fit electio ad Epiphaniae nostrae, seu trium regum festum, et Rex fabaceus dicitur, ex sorte nomen habens. Moresin. Deprav. Rel. p. 143.
• ‡ 2.259

  I find also in Joannes Boëmus Aubanus' Description of some singular Rites in Franconia, in Germany, the following circum¦stantial Description of this Ceremony:

  In Epiphania Domini singulae Familiae ex melle farina, addito Zinzibere et pipere, libum conficiunt et Regem sibi legunt hoc modo: Libum mater familias facit, cui absque consideratione inter subigendum denarium unum immittit, postea amoto igne supra calidum focum illud torret, tostum in tot partes frangit, quot homines familia habet: demum distribuit, cuique partem unam tribuens. Adsignantur etiam Christo, beataeque Virgini & tribus Magis suae partes, quae loco eleemosynae elargiuntur. In cujus autem portione Denarius repertus fuerit, hic Rex ab om∣nibus salutatus, in sedem locatur et ter in altum cum jubilo clevatur: ipse in dextera cretam habet, qua toties signum crucis supra in Triclinii laqueariis delineat: quae cruces quòd obstare plurimis malis credantur, in multa observatione habentur.

  p. 266.

  Here we have the Materials of the Cake, which are Flour, Honey, Ginger, and Pepper; one is made for every Family. The Maker thrusts in at Random a small Coin as she is kneading it; when it is baked, it is divided into as many Parts as there are Persons in the Family. It is distributed, and each has his Share; Portions of it also are assigned to Christ, the Virgin, and the Three Magi, which are given away in Alms. Whoever finds the Piece of Coin in his Share is saluted by all as King, and being placed on a Seat or Throne, is thrice lifted aloft with joyful Acclamations: He holds a Piece of Chalk in his Right Hand, and each Time he is lifted up makes a Cross on the Ceiling. These Crosses are thought to prevent many Evils, and are much revered.
• * 2.260

  This is giving a Celtic Derivation of a Gothic Word (two Languages extremely different). The learned Doctor Hickes, thus derives the Term in Question. I-ol, Cimbricum, Anglo Saxonicè scriptum, Geol; et Dan. Sax. Jul, o in u facile mutato, ope in∣tensivi praefixi 1 et ge, faciunt ol, Commessatio, Compotatio, &c. (Isl. Ol cerevisiam denotat et metonymicè Convivium) Junii Etym. V. Yeol.

  Our ingenious Author, however, is certainly right as to the Origin and Design of the Yule Feast: The Green-landers at this Day keep a Sun Feast at the Winter Solstice, about Dec. 22, to rejoice at the Return of the Sun, and the expected Renewal of the Hunting Season, &c. which Custom they may possibly have learnt of the Norvegian Colony formerly settled in Greenland. See Crantz's Hist. of Greenland, Vol. I. p. 176. Ibid. in Not.
• * 2.261

  Si sol splendescat Maria purificante, Major erit glacies post festum quam fuit ante.
• * 2.262

  Non itaque dies observemus, & annos & menses, & tem∣pora, ne audiamus ab apostolo, timeo vos, ne forte sine causa laboraverim in vobis. Eos enim culpat, qui dicunt, non profisiscar, quia posterus est, aut quia luna sic fertur, vel profisiscar, ut prospera cedant, quia ita se habet positio siderum, &c. Beda ex Augustin. in loc.
• * 2.263

  Bingham, 16 L. C. 5. Antiq. Eccl. P. 300. Aust. de Doct. Christ. L. 2. C. 10.
• * 2.264

  Alluding to the Mince Pies in Use about Christmass or New-year's Day, and to an inhuman Insult offered, or said to have been usually offered by a certain Party on the 31st of this Month (a Day-Nigro carbone notandus) to the Memory of the unhappy Charles.

  It is unnecessary to observe here, that it is equally mean and cowardly to pluck a dead Lion by the Beard!
• † 2.265

  Mr. Churchill discovers no small Vanity in distinguishing the Month of February by that very important Circumstance, his being born in it. But Vanity is indeed the Vice of Poets, and the usual Concomitant of a fine and sprightly Imagination!
• ‡ 2.266

  St. David's Day.
• ‖ 2.267

  Vide All-Fools Day in the Appendix.—See also the Spectator: "Beware the Month of May."
• * 2.268

  Swithin, a holy Bishop of Winchester about the Year 860, and called the weeping St. Swithin, for that about his Feast, Praesepe & Aselli, rainy Constellations arise cosmically, and commonly cause Rain. Blount in Verbo.
• † 2.269

  Alluding to the Interdiction of St. Bartholomew Fair.
• ‡ 2.270

  Goose intentos, as Blount tells us, is a Word used in Lanca∣cashire, where the Husbandmen claim it as a Due to have a Goose intentos on the 16th Sunday after Pentecost; which Custom took Origin from the last Word of this old Church Prayer of that Day,

  Tua, nos quaesumus, Domine, gratia semper praeveniat & sequa∣tur; ac bonis operibus jugiter praestet esse intentos.

  The com∣mon People very humourously mistake it for a Goose with ten Toes.
• ‖ 2.271

  Perphaps it will be thought no uninteresting Article in this little Code of Vulgar Antiquities, to mention a well-known Inter∣jection used by the Country People to their Horses, when yoked to a Cart, &c. Heit or Heck! I find this used in the Days of Chaucer:

  They saw a Cart that charged was with Hay, The which a Carter drove forth on the Way: Depe was the Way, for which the Cart still stode; This Carter smote and cryde as he were wode, Heit Scot! heit Brok! what spare ye for the Nones, The Fend you fetch, quoth he, Body and Bones. Fre. T. 275.

  The Name of Brok is still too in frequent Use amongst Farmers' Horses.
• * 2.272

  It is common in the North to plant the Herb House-leek upon the Tops of Cottage Houses. The learned Author of the Vulgar Errors informs us that it was an antient Superstition, and this Herb was planted on the Tops of Houses as a Defensative against Lightning and Thunder. Quincunx, 126.
• * 2.273

  Prognostications of the Weather, for the Use of those who live in Towns, are given us in the following Words from the above-mentioned beautiful didactic Poem Trivia:

  But when the swinging Signs your Ears offend With creaking Noise, then rainy Floods impend; Soon shall the Kennels swell with rapid Streams,

  On Hosier's Poles depending Stockings ty'd, Flag with the slacken'd Gale, from Side to Side: Church-Monuments foretell the changing Air; Then Niobe dissolves into a Tear, And sweats with secret Grief: You'll hear the Sounds Of whistling Winds, e'er Kennels break their Bounds; Ungrateful Odours Common-Shores diffuse, And dropping Vaults distil unwholsom Dews, E'er the Tiles rattle with the smoaking Show'r, &c.
• † 2.274

  Decemb. 13. Prognostica Mensium per totum annum.
• ‡ 2.275

  Barnabae Apost. Tempestas saepe oritur.
• * 2.276

  Nos Anglica, the Purification of our Lady. Vel com∣muni Sermone potius, Candlemas-Day: A distributione & gestatione cereorum ardentium: Vel etiam, quod per illum diem cereorum usus in vespertinis precibus & litaniis, per totam hyemem adhibitus, cessare solet, usque ad sanctorum omnium festum anni insequentis. Montag. Orig. Ecc. Pars. Pri. P. 157.
• * 2.277

  Rogamus te per invocationem sancti tui nominis, & per intercessionem Mariae beatae virginis matris filii tui, &c. ut consecrare velis has candelas ad utilitatem & commodum hominis, &c. & mox, Domine Jesu, benedicas obsecro hanc creaturam ceream, & concede illi caelestem,—malignus spi∣ritus contremescat, & ita territus aufugiat, &c. Hospin. de Fest. Purific. P. 53.
• * 2.278

  Adjuro te creaturam ceream in nomine Domini nostri & sanctae Trinitatis, ut sis extirpatio & depulsio diaboli & spect∣rorum ejus, &c. Hospin. ibid.
• * 2.279

  Feb. 2. "Purificatio Virginis "Faces consecrantur. "Faces dantur multis diebus."
• † 2.280

  In a Convocation in the Reign of Henry 8th,—in the Passage that relates to Rites and Ceremonies,—among those that were not to be contemned or cast away was

  bearing of Candles on Candle∣mass Day, in Memory of Christ the Spiritual Light, of whom Simeon did prophecy, as is read in the Church that Day.

  Fuller's Church History, p. 222.
• * 2.281

  Valentine a Presbyter of the Church was beheaded under Claudius the Emperor.
• † 2.282

  Nature the Vicare of the Almightie Lord That hote, colde, hevie, light, moist, and drie hath knit, by even nomber of Accord, In easie Voice, began to speak and say, foules take hede of my Sentence I pray, And for your own ease, in fordring of your need, as fast as I may speak, I will me speed. Ye know well, how on St. Valentine's Day By my Statute, and through my governaunce Ye doe these your makes, and after flie away with hem, as I pricke you with Pleasaunce. Chaucer.
• * 2.283

  2 Lib. Kings, Chap. 21.
• † 2.284

  Can. 65. in Syn. Trul. in Bals. P. 440.
• * 2.285

  This I find in an Observation of the 14th of February, in the old Romish Calendar so often cited:

  "Manes nocte vagati creduntur."
• * 2.286

  Mr. Wheatley in his Illustration of the Common Prayer, p. 61, tells us, that St. Valentine was a Man of most admirable Parts and so famous for his Love and Charity, that the Custom of chusing Valentines upon his Festival, (which is still practised) took its rise from thence. I know not how my Reader will be satisfied with this learned Writer's Explication.—He has given us no Premises in my Opinion, from whence we can draw any such Conclusion.—Were not all the Saints supposed to be famous for their Love and Cha∣rity? Surely he does not mean that we should understand the Word Love here, as implying Gallantry!
• † 2.287

  Et vere ad Valentini festum à viris habent Foeminae munera, et alio temporis viris dantur. In Scotia autem ad Valentini reci∣procae fuêre dationes.

  Moresini Deprav. Rel. 160.
• ‡ 2.288

  Mr. Pennant, in his Tour in Scotland tells us, that in February young Persons draw Valentines, and from thence collect their future Fortune in the nuptial State.

  Dr. Goldsmith, in his Vicar of Wakefield, describing the Man∣ners of some Rusties, tells us

  they kept up the Christmass Carrol, sent True-love Knots on Valentine Morning, eat Pancakes on Shrove-tide, shewed their Wit on the first of April, and religiously cracked Nuts on All-hallow Eve.
• * 2.289

  Simon of Sudbury Archbishop of Canterbury, was made at Lambeth A. D. 1373, in the second Year of Richard the Second, in the first Year of Urban the fifth Pope, and Clement the seventh Anti-Pope. This most eloquent Man, who was wise incomparably beyond the rest of the Kingdom; sat about six Years, and at last was beheaded at London by Command of the Rebels, Tyler and Stravo, A. D. 1381. Johnson Const. 1378. I have seen in a Church at Sudbury in Suffolk, a Skull, which is shewn to Strangers for the Skull of this Bishop, and probably it is the true one.
• * 2.290

  Exhort. to the Com.
• * 2.291

  Vid. Seldon. Table Talk. C. of Christmas.
• * 2.292

  Comedit enim et bibit, seque loco jocoque omnimodo adeo dedit quasi usui nunquam veniant, quasi cras moritura, hodie prius omnium rerum capere velit Satietatem, &c. Deprav. Rel. 142.
• * 2.293

  The learned Moresin informs us, that the Papists derived this Custom of exhibiting Cock-Fights on one Day every Year from the Athenians, and from an Institution of Themistocles.—

  Galli gal∣linacei, says he, producuntur per diem singulis annis in pugnam à Papisequis, ex veteri Atheniensium forma ducto more, et Themistoclis Instituto

  Cael. Rhod. Lib 9. variar. lect. Cap. 46. Idem Pergami fiebat. Alex. ab Alex. Lib. 5. Cap. 8. Deprav. Rel. Orig. &c. p. 66.

  This Custom was retained in many Schools in Scotland within this Century; perhaps it is still in Use.—The Schoolmasters were said to preside at the Battle, and claimed the run-a-way Cocks as their Perquisites. These were called "Fugees;" corrupt I suppose of Refugees.—I forbear to describe the Mode of throwing at Cocks, for as Boerhaave observes on another Occasion,

  To teach the Arts of Cruelty is equivalent to committing them.
• † 2.294

  The ingenious Artist, Hogarth, has satirized this Barbarity in the first of the Prints called the Four Stages of Cruelty. Trusler (who by no Means handles his Pen as the Master did his Pencil) tell us, in his Description of this Plate,

  We have several Groups of Boys at their different barbarous Diversions. One is throwing at a Cock, the universal Shrove-tide Amusement, beating the harmless feathered Animal to Jelly."—"It has been judiciously observed, he farther remarks, speaking of Cats, that the Concert of a Cat's having nine Lives, hath cost at least nine Lives in ten of the whole Race of them; scarce a Boy in the Streets, but has in this Point outdone even Hercules himself, who was renowned for killing a Monster that had but three Lives.

  Vide Hogarth Moralized, p. 134.
• * 2.295

  Cinere quia se conspergunt in poenitentia Judaei, Gregor. Mag. statuit, ut in Quadragessima ante initium Missae Cineres consecren∣tur, quibus Populus aspergebatur, & diem huic rei sacrum da••, in quo cuncti generatim mortales characterem cinereum in fronte ac∣cipiant. Moresin. Deprav. Rel. Orig. 37.

  There is a curious Clause in one of the Romish Casuists concern∣ing the keeping of Lent; it is,

  that Beggars which are ready to affamish for Want, may in Lent Time eat what they can get!

  See Bishop Hall's Triumphs of Rome, p. 123.
• * 2.296

  Dicitur enim dominica in ramis palmarum, quod illo die rami palmarum in processionibus deportentur in signification∣em illorum, quos filii Israel statuerunt in via, Christo jam veniente. Belith. 531. P. 34. Cap. Durand. Lib. 6. P. 327. in Ram.
• † 2.297

  Dr. Spark's Feasts and Fasts.
• * 2.298

  Fulk. in Loc. Mat.
• * 2.299

  Ramos debent fideles portare, id est bona opera.— Opera miserecordiae sunt, vestire nudos, colligere hospites, errantes revocare, visitare infirmos, &c. Bed. Tom. 7. P. 369.
• * 2.300

  In Fuller's Church History, p. 222, we read,

  Bearing of Palms on Palm-Sunday, is in Memory of the receiving of Christ into Hierusalem a little before his Death, and that we may have the same Desire to receive him into our Hearts.

  Provision is made for retaining the Rites used on Palm-Sunday, and we have also the Reasons told us why they should be retained, in the Convo∣cation, in the Time of Henry 8th, referred to in the Observations on the preceding Chapter.
• * 2.301

  Josh. x.
• * 2.302

  Psal. xcvi. 11. Caeliquidem digni laetentur, terra autem exultet. Damasc. in Dominicam Pascha, P. 514.
• † 2.303

  Vigilemus mane profundo, & pro unguenti hymnum af∣feramus Domino, & Christum videamus justitiae solem, omni∣bus vitam exorientem. Ibid.
• ‡ 2.304

  Fulk. Test. Cont. Rhem. Matth. Cap. 28. in Annot.
• * 2.305

  Latinorum concors est sententia, Christum non media nocte, verum mane in aurora, canentibus vice Gallorum an∣gelis, devicta morte & confractis portis inferi, surrexisse. Du∣rant. de Rit. Lib. 3. Cap. 7.
• * 2.306

  Devotae Christi foeminae, quae illum & vivum dilexerant & mortuum desiderabant, per noctem ambulantes, juvante luna, venerunt ad monumentum. Rupert de Divin. Officiis. Lib. 7. Cap. 18.
• † 2.307

  Maria Magdalena, cujus domus erat Bethaniae,—prima ante alias una sabbati juxta joannem, valde diluculo venisset, dum adhuc tenebrae essent ad monumentum. Rupert. ibid.
• * 2.308

  Abit a loco, volens consolationem quandam invenire. Theophlact, in Loc.
• † 2.309

  John xx. 13. &c.
• * 2.310

  Taylor's Antiq. Christ. de Resurrect.
• † 2.311

  Sol. Song ii. 17.
• * 2.312

  I have heard of, when a Boy, and cannot positively say whether I have not seen tried, an ingenious Method of making an artificial Sun Dance on Easter Sunday;—a Vessel full of Water was set out in the open Air, in which the reflected Sun seemed to dance from the tremulous Motion of the Water. This looks not unlike a Re∣lique of Popish Legerdemain; it reminds me of a beautiful Simile in the Loves of Medea and Jason, in the Argonautics of Apollonius Rhodius: It is there applied to the wavering Resolves of a love-sick Maiden.

  〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, &c.

  Reflected from the Sun's far cooler Ray, As quiv'ring Beams from tossing Water play, (Pour'd by some Maid into her Beachen Bowl) And ceaseless vibrate as the Swellings roll; So heav'd the Passions, &c.
• * 2.313

  Servos autem & ancillas ac omnes, qui nostro servitio sunt addicti, profecto ab omni servitutis severitate eos hoc tem∣pore laxare debemus.—Ut libere & secure omnes possint ad audiendum divinum officium convenire, & communicare. Belith. Cap. 117.
• * 2.314

  Sunt enim nonnullae ecclesiae, in quibus usitatum est, ut vel etiam episcopi & archiepiscopi in caenobiis cum suis ludant subditis, ita ut etiam ad lusum pilae demittant, &c. Belith. C. 120.
• † 2.315

  In quibusdam locis hac die. Vid. Pasch. &c. Durand. Lib. 6. Cap. 86.
• ‡ 2.316

  Atque haec quidem, Libertas ideo dicta est Decembrica, &c. Belith. ibid.
• § 2.317

  Vid. Seld. Table Talk of Christmas.
• * 2.318

  Erasmus speaking of the Proverb "Mea est Pila," that is, "I've got the Ball;" tells us that it signifies,

  I have obtained the Victory. I am Master of my Wishes.

  —The Romanists cer∣tainly erected a Standard on Easter Day, in Token of our Lord's Victory, but it would perhaps be indulging Fancy too far, to sup∣pose that the Bishops and Governors of Churches, who used to condescend to play at Hand-Ball at this Time, did it in a mystical Way, and with reference to the triumphal Joy of the Season.— Certain it is however, that many of their Customs and Superstitions are founded on still more trivial Circumstances, than even this imaginary Analogy.

  It was an antient Custom for the Mayor, Aldermen, and Sheriff of Newcastle, accompanied with great Numbers of the Burgesses, to go every Year at the Feasts of Easter and Whitsuntide to the Forth, (the little Mall of our Town) with the Maces, Sword, and Cap of Maintenance carried before them. The young People of the Town still assemble there, (at this Season particularly,) play at Hand-Ball, dance, &c. but are no longer countenanced in their in∣nocent Festivity by the Presence of their Governors, who, no doubt, in antient Times, used to unbend the Brow of Authority, and par∣take, with their happy and contented People, the puerile Pleasures of the festal Season.
• * 2.319

  In Paschate vulgò placentae pinsuntur, quarum una, interdum duae, adolescentibus una, puellis altera, a ditiori aliquo proponun∣tur: pro quibus in prato, ubi ante noctem ingens hominum Con∣cursus fit, quique agiles pedestres currant. P. 268.
• † 2.320

  I find the following beautiful Description in the Mons Ca∣therinae: We may apply it to this Game,

  His datur, Orbiculum Praecipiti — levem per Gramina mittere lapsu: Ast aliis, quorum pedibus fiducia major, — Sectari, et jam jam salienti insistere praedae; — — Aut volitantem alté longeque per aera pulsum Suspiciunt, pronosque inhiant, captantque volatus, Sortiti fortunam oculis; manibusque paratis Expectant propiorem, intercipiuntque caducum. P. 6.

  The two last Lines compose a very fine Periphrasis for the northern Word kepping, which is derived from the Anglo-Saxon cepan, captare, advertere, curare.
• * 2.321

  Rack or Manger:—Among the MSS. of Bennet College, Cam∣bridge, is a Translation of Part of the New Testament in the English spoken after the Conquest.—The 7. V. of the ii. Chap. of Luke is thus rendered,

  And layde hym in a Cratche, for to hym was no Place in the Dyversory,

  I will venture to subjoin another Specimen, which strongly marks the Mutability of Lan∣guage:

  Mark, vi. 22. When the Daughtyr of Herodyas was incomyn and had tombylde and pleside to Harowde, &c.

  If the original Greek had not been preserved, one might have supposed from this English, that, instead of excelling in the grace∣ful Accomplishment of dancing, the young Lady had performed in some Exhibition, like the present Entertainments at Sadlers Wells▪
• † 2.322

  In plerisque etiam Regionibus muliéres secunda die post pascha verberant maritos suos: die verò tertia Mariti uxores suas. Durand. lib. 6. c. 86. 9.
• * 2.323

  Est autem consuetudinis, ut juventus promiscui sexus Laetaebunda cal. Maii exeat in agros, & cantitans inde virides reportet arborum ramos eosque ante domorum fores ponat praesertim apud Italos,—&c. Poly. Virg. 302.
• † 2.324

  Celebrabantur autem hae feriae atque ludi, Lactantie teste cum omni lascivia verbis & moribus pudendis, ad placan∣dam deam, quae floribus & fructibus praeerat. Nam per tu∣bam convocabantur omnis generis meretrices. Unde Juvenalis.

  — Dignissima prorsus Florali Matrona Tuba Ex in theatro denudatae, &c. Hosp. de Orig. Eth. 159.
• * 2.325

  Sic nos tunc eo anni tempore, cum virent omnia, quasi per hunc modum, fructuum ubertatem ominamur, ac bene precamur. Polyd. Virg. 302.
• * 2.326

  Maii Arbores a Pueris exquiruntur.
• † 2.327

  The Mayings, says Mr. Strutt, are in some Sort yet kept up by the Milk-Maids at London, who go about the Streets with their Garlands and Music, dancing: But this tracing is a very im∣perfect Shadow of the original Sports; for May-Poles were set up in the Streets, with various martial Shews, Morris-dancing, and other Devices, with which, and Revelling and good Cheer, the Day was passed away. At Night they rejoiced and lighted up their Bonfires. English Aera, Vol. II. p. 99.
• * 2.328

  Mr. Pennant tells us, that on the first of May, in the High∣lands of Scotland, the Herdsmen of every Village hold their Bel∣lein, a rural Sacrifice: They cut a square Trench in the Ground, leaving the Turf in the Middle; on that they make a Fire of Wood, on which they dress a large Candle of Eggs, Butter, Oat-meal and Milk, and bring besides the Ingredients of the Caudle, Plenty of Beer and Whiskey; for each of the Company must contribute something. The Rites begin with spilling some of the Caudle on the Ground by Way of Libation: On that every one takes a Cake of Oat-meal, upon which are raised nine square Knobs, each de∣dicated to some particular Being, the supposed Preserver of their Flocks and Herds, or to some particular Animal, the real Destroyer of them: Each Person then turns his Face to the Fire, breaks off a Knob, and flinging it over his Shoulders, says, this I give to thee, preserve thou my Horses; this to thee, preserve thou my Sheep; and so on: After that they use the same Ceremony to the noxious Animals. This I give to thee, O Fox! spare thou my Lambs; this to thee, O hooded Crow! this to thee, O Eagle! When the Ceremony is over they dine on the Caudle, and after the Feast is finished, what is left is hid by two Persons deputed for that Pur∣pose; but on the next Sunday they re-assemble, and finish the Reliques of the first Entertainment. P. 91.
• * 2.329

  Browne, in his Britannia's Pastorals, thus describes some of the May Revellings:

  As I have seene the Lady of the May Set in an Arbour— Built by the May-Pole, where the jocund Swaines Dance with the Maidens to the Bagpipes Straines, When envious Night commands them to be gone, Call for the merry Youngsters one by one, And for their well Performance soone disposes, To this, a Garland interwove with Roses: To that, a carved Hooke, or well-wrought Scrip, Gracing another with her Cherry Lip: To one her Garter, to another then A Handkerchief cast o're and o're agen: And none returneth empty, that hath spent His Pains to fill their rural Merriment: So, &c. P. 122.
• * 2.330

  Dr. Moresin gives us his Opinion concerning the Origin of this Custom in the following Words:

  Maïo mense exire in Agros & cantando viridem frondem reportare, quam in Domibus & Domorum foribus appendant, aut a Flora, lasciviae Romanae Dea, aut ab Atheniensibus est.

  Deprav. Rel. Orig. p. 91.
• * 2.331

  I have more than once been disturbed early on May Morn∣ing at Newcastle, by the Noise of a Song, which a Woman sung about the Streets, who had several Garlands in her Hand, and which, if I mistake not, she sold to any who were superstitious enough to buy them.—It is homely and low, but it must be remem∣bered that our Treatise is not "on the Sublime:"

  Rise up, Maidens! fy for Shame, I've been four long Miles from Hame; Ive been gath'ring my Garlands gay, Rise up, fair Maids, and take in your May.

  Here is no Pleonasm: It is singly, as the French have it, your May.
• † 2.332

  Suecis Meridionalibus, et Gothis, longissimo provinciarum spatio à polo remotis, alius ritus est, ut primo die Maii, sole per Taurum agente cursum, duplices à Magistratibus urbium constituantur robustorum juvenum & virorum equestres turmae, seu Cohortes, tanquam ad durum aliquem conflictum progressurae, quarum altera sorte deputato duce dirigitur: qui Hyemis titulo & habitu, variis indutus pellibus, hastis focalibus armatus, glo∣batas nives, et crustatas glacies spargens, ut frigora prolonget, obequitat victoriosus: eoque duriorem se simulat, et efficit, quo ab vaporariis stiriae glaciales dependere videntur. Rursumque alterius equestris cohortis praefectus Aestatis, Comes storialis appellatus, virentibus arborum frondibus, foliisque et floribus (difficulter repertis) vestitus, aestivalibus indumentis parum se∣curis, ex campo cum duce Hyemali, licet separato loco et ordine, Civitates ingrediuntur, hastisque edito spectaculo publico, quod Aestas hyemem exuperet, experiuntur.

  Olai Magni. Gent. Septent. Hist. Brev. p. 338.
• * 2.333

  Refert Plutarchus in Problem 13. Numam Popilium cum finitimis agri terminis constituisse, & in ipsis finibus Terminum Deum, quasi finium praesidem amicitioeque, ac pacis custodem posuisse. Festa ei dicata quae Terminalia nun∣cupantur,quorum vice nos quotannis ex vetustissima consue∣tudine parochiarum terminos lustramus. Spelm. Gloss in Verbo. Perambulat.
• * 2.334

  It is called Rogation-Week, because of that Prayer and Fasting that was then used, for to supplicate GOD for his Blessing on the Fruits of the Earth. It is also in some Places called Cross-Week, because in ancient Times, when the Priest went into the Fields, the Cross was carried before them. In the Northern Parts it is called Gang-Week, from to gang which in the North signifies to go.
• † 2.335

  Dum civitas Viennensium crebro terrae motu subrueretur & bestiarum desolaretur incursu, sanctus Mamertus ejus civi∣tatis episcopus, eas legitur pro malis, quae praemissimus, ordinasse. Walifred. Stral. C. 28. de Reb. Ecclesiast.
• * 2.336

  Hispani autem, propter hoc quod scriptum est, non possunt filii sponsi lugere quamdiu cum illis est sponsus, infra quinquagessimam paschae recusantes jejunare, litanios suos post pentecosten posuerunt. Walaf. Strab. ibid.
• † 2.337

  Concil. Cloveshoviae sub Cuthbert: Arch. Cant. An. 747. Cap. 16. Ut Litaniae, i. e. Rogationes, a clero omnique populo his diebus cum magna reverentia agantur, id est, septimo kalendarum Maiarum juxta ritum Romanae ecclesiae, quae & litania major apud eam vocatur: Et item quoque secundum morem priorum nostrorum tertiae dies ante ascen∣tionem domini nostri in caelos, cum jejunio, &c. Spelman. Gloss. 369.
• * 2.338

  Injunct. 19. Eliz.
• † 2.339

  Walt. in Vit. Hookeri.
• * 2.340

  J. Boëmus Aubanus tells us, that in Franconia, in his Time, the following Rites were used on this Occasion, some of which are still retained at Oxford.

  Tribus illis diebus, quibus Apostolico Instituto, majores lita∣niae passim per totum orbem peraguntur, in plurimis Franconiae locis multae cruces (sic enim dicunt Parochianos Caetus, quibus tum sanctae Crucis Vexillum praeferri solet) conveniunt. In sa∣crisque aedibus non simul et unam melodiam, sed singulae sin∣gulam per choros seperatim canunt: et puellae & adolescentes mundiori quique habitu amicti frondentibus sertis caput coronati omnes & scipionibus salignis instructi. Stant sacrarum aedium sacerdotes diligenter singularum cantus attendentes: et quamcun∣que suaviùs cantare cognoscunt, illi ex veteri more aliquot vini conchos dari adjudicant.

  P. 269.
• † 2.341

  At Oxford, at this Time, the little Crosses cut in the Stones of Buildings, to denote the Division of the Parishes, are whited with Chalk. Great Numbers of Boys, with pilled Willow Rods in their Hands, accompany the Minister, &c. in the Procession.

  On Ascension-day the Magistrates, River Jury, &c. of the Cor∣poration of Newcastle upon Tyne, according to an antient Custom, make their annual Procession by Water in their Barges, visiting the Bounds of their Jurisdiction on the River, to prevent Encroach∣ments, &c.—Cheerful Libations are offered on the Occasion to the Genius of our wealthy Flood, which Milton calls the coaly Tyne: Tyne,

  The sable Stores, on whose majestic Strand, More Tribute yield than Tagus' golden Sand.

  In the painted Hall at Greenwich Hospital the Genius of the Tyne is represented pouring forth his Coal in great Abundance. —There is the Severn with her Lampreys, and the Humber with his Pigs of Lead, which with Thames and the Tyne, compose the four great Rivers of England.
• * 2.342

  Consuetum item hac vigilia ardentes deferri faculas, quod Joannes fuerit ardens lucerna & qui domini vias praeparaverit. Belith. Explicat. Div. Offic. C. 137. P. 556. & Durand. Cap. 14. Lib. 7.
• * 2.343

  Habent hoc a gentibus, antiquitus enim dracones hoc tempore ad libidinem propter calorem excitati, volando per aerem frequenter in puteos & fontes spermatizabant, ex quo, &c. Hoc animadvertentes medici, ignes frequenter & passim circa fontes fieri; & quaecunque magnum & immundum redde∣rint fumum ibi cremari, &c. Et quia talia hoc tempore maxime fiebant, ideo hoc adhuc ab aliquibus observatur. Durand. L. 7. C. 14. & Belith. in eodem Fest.
• * 2.344

  Can. 65. in Synod. Trull. ex Bals, P. 440.
• * 2.345

  Rogos—quos nos Angli Bonefires vocamus, & in publica laetitia & gaudiis adhibemus, non obstante isto canone. Mountag. P. 130.
• * 2.346

  I suppose they were called Bonefires, because that generally they were made of Bones. For as Belithus tells us, Adversus haec ergo hujusmodi inventum est remedium, ut videlicet rogus ex ossibus construeretur, & ita fumus hujusmodi anima∣lia fugaret. Belith. in Vigil. S. Joan. That to prevent the Infection before mentioned, they were wont to make on Fires of Bones, that the Smoke might drive away the Dragons.
• * 2.347

  The subsequent Extract from the antient Calendar of the Ro∣mish Church, shews what doings there were at Rome on this Eve.

  Junius.—

  23. Vigilia natalis Joannis Bap∣tistae.

  Aromata dantur Vesperis.

  Ignes siunt.

  Puella cum parvo Tympano, quod Coronulam appellat.

  Pueri pro puellis vestiuntur.

  Cantilenae ad liberales, dirae & avaros.

  Aquae in nocte natantur: & pensiles ad vaticinium feruntur.

  Filix vulgo in precio est propter semen.

  Herbae diversi generis quaeruntur et multa fiunt.

  Carduus puellarum legitur, & ab eisdem centum cruces.

  24. Nativitas Joannis Baptistae: ros et novae frondes in precio.

  Solstitium vulgare.

  June,

  23. The Vigil of the Nativity of John Baptist.

  Spices are given.

  Fires made on.

  A Girl with a little Drum, that proclaims the Garland.

  Boys are dressed in Girls' Cloaths.

  Carrols to the liberal, Impreca∣tions to the avarous.

  Waters are swum in during the Night: They are fetched in Vessels that hang for the Pur∣poses of Divination.

  Fern is of vulgar Estimation be∣cause of the Seed.

  Herbs of different Kinds are sought and many Things done.

  Girls' Thistle is gathered: a hundred Crosses by the same.

  24. John Baptist's Birth Day: dew and new Leaves in Estimation.

  The vulgar Solstice.

  The following Extract from Dr. Moresin illustrates not a little both these Observations in the antient Calendar, and Stow's Account.

  Apud nostros quoque Proavos, inolevit longa Annorum serie persuasio artemesiam in Festis Divo Joanni Baptistae sacris, ante domos suspensam, item alios frutices et plantas, atque etiam Can∣delas, facesque designatis quibusdam diebus celebrioribus aqua lustrali rigatas, &c. contra Tempestates, fulmina, Tonitrua & adversus Diaboli potestatem, &c.—quosdam incendere ipso die Joannis Baptistae fasciculum lustratarum herbarum contra tonitrua, fulmina, &c. Deprav. Rel. Orig. p. 28.
• * 4.1

  Toral, seu Toralium antiquo tempore dicebatur florum et her∣barum suaveolentium manipulus, seu plures in restim colligati, qui suspendebantur ante Thalamorum & Cubilium fores: et in papatu ad S. Joannis mutuato more suspendunt ad Oslia & januas hujus∣modi Serta et restes & saepius ad aras. Moresini Deprav. Rel. Orig. 171.
• * 4.2

  Mr. Bourne supposes these to have been called Bone-Fires, because they were generally made of Bones.—Stow in the cited Passage above, tells us of Men's finding Wood or Labour towards them. This seem to oppose his Opinion.—The learned Dr. Hickes also gives a very different Etymon. He defines a Bone-Fire to be a Festive or triumphant Fire. In the Islandic Language, says he, Baal signifies a Burning. In the Anglo Saxon, Bael-fyr by a Change of Letters of the same Organ is made Baen-fyr, whence our Bone-Fire. See that stupendous Monument of learned Industry his Thesaurus.
• † 4.3

  Flammam transiliendi mos videtur etiam priscis Graeciae tempori∣bus usurpatus fuisse, deque eo versus Sophoclis in Antigone quosdam intelligendos putant: Cum enim rex Creon Polynicis cadaver humare prohibuisset, Antigone autem ipsius Soror illud humo contexisset, custodes, ut mortis poenam à rege constitutam vitarent, dicebant se paratos esse ferrum candens manibus contrectare & per pyram ince∣dere. Hotom. disput. de Feudis. Cap. 44. hic mos Gallis, Ger∣manis, et post Christianismum remansit etiam Pontificibus: et adul∣teria uxorum ferro candente probant Germani. Aemil. lib. 4, &c.— Et Vascones accensis ignibus in Urbium vicis vidi per medios saltare ad festum Joanni sacrum in Aestate: et qui funus antiquitus prose∣quuti fuerant, ad proprios lares reversi, aqua aspersi, ignem su∣pergradiebantur, hoc se piaculo ex funere expiari arbitrati, &c. Deprav. Rel. Orig. 61.

  So also in another Passage:—Majores vero natu ad Festum D. Johanni sacrum accensis vespere in Platea ignibus, flammam transi∣liunt stramineam mares et Foeminae, Pueri, Pupaeque, ac fieri vidi in Galliis inter Cadurcos ad Oppidulum Puy la Rocque. Ibid. 72.
• * 4.4

  Atque hodie recens baptizatos infantes (ut vidi fieri ab Anicula in Scotia olim, quae sui Papatus reliquias saperet) statim atque do∣mum redierint in limine oblatis eduliis bene venire dicunt, statim∣que importatos, anicula, sive Obstetrix fuerit, fasciis involutos accipit & per flammam ter quaterve leniter vibrant, verbis his additis, jam te flamma, si unquam, absumat, terque verba repe∣tunt. Ibid.

  Mr. Pennant informs us, that in the Highlands Midwives give new-born Babes a small Spoonful of Earth and Whisky, as the first Food they taste.
• * 4.5

  Peut-on méconnoître ici les Feux de la S. Jean, ces Feux sacrés allumés à minuit au moment du Solstice chez la plûpart des Nations anciennes & modernes? Cérémonie religieuse, qui remonte ainsi à la plus haute Antiquité, & qu'on observoit pour la prospérité des Etats & des peuples, & pour écarter tous les maux.

  L'origine de ce Feu que tant de Nations conservent encore, & qui se perd dans l'ántiquité, est tres simple. C'étoit un Feu de joie allumé au moment où l'année commençoit; car la premiere de toutes les Années, la plus ancienne donc on ait quelque connois∣sance, s'ouvroit au mois de Juin. De-là le nom même de ce mois, Junior, le plus jeune, qui se renouvelle; tandis que celui qui le précéde est le mois de Mai, ou Major, l'ancien: aussi l'un étoit le mois des Jeunes Gens, & l'autre celui des Vieillards.

  Ces Feux-de-joie étoient accompagnés en même tems de Voeux & de Sacrifices pour la prospérité des Peuples & des biens de la Terre: on dansoit aussi autour de ce Feu; car y a-t-il quelque Fête sans danse? & les plus agiles sautoient par-dessus. En se retirant, chacun emportoit un tison plus on moins grand, et le reste étoit jetté au vent, afin qu'il emportât tout malheur comme il emportoit ces cendres.

  Lorsqu' après une longue suite d'années, le Solstice n'en sit plus l'ouverture, on continua cependant également l'usage des feux dans le même tems, par une suite de l'habitude, & des idées superstitieuses qu'on y avoit attachées; d'ailleurs, il eût été triste d'anéantir un jour de joie, dans des tems où il y en avoit peu; aussi cet usage s'est-il maintenu jusqu' à nous.

  Hist. d'Hercule. p. 203.
• * 4.6

  Leaping over the Fires is mentioned among the superstitious Rites used at the Palilia in Ovid's Fasti:

  Moxque per ardentes stipulae crepitantis acervos Trajicias celeri strenua membra pede. Lib. 4. l. 781.
• * 4.7

  Ignis sit, cui Orbiculi quidam lignei perforati imponuntur, qui quum inflammantur, flexilibus virgis praefixi, arte et vi in aerem supra Moganum amnem excutiuntur: Draconem igneum volare putant, qui priùs non viderunt.

  P. 270.
• * 4.8

  Apud Latinos oves tond••re, ut et sementem facere omnino non fuit licitum, priusquam Catulatio, hoc est, ex Cane sacrum fieret: ut Gyraldus testatur de Diis Gentium. Ex his ergò omnibus con∣stat illam ovium tonsuram (quam lunae decrescente à veteribus fieri fuisse solitam M. Varro testatur: de tempore autem oves lavandi atque tondendi vide Plin. lib. 18. c. 17.) magna cum festivitate, laetitia atque conviviis fuisse celebratam; id quod mirum non est. —Nam in Animalibus primum non sine causa putant oves assumptas, & propter Utilitatem & propter Placiditatem; Maximè enim hae natura quietae & aptissimae ad vitam hominum. Ad cibum enim lac, & caseum adhibitum; ad Corpus vestitum et pelles attulerunt. Ita∣que cum in illis tot praesertim numero tondendis plurimûm pasto∣ribus atque famulis esset laboris exantlandum, justa profectò de causa Patresfamiliâs atque Domini illos conviviali hujusmodi lae∣titia recreare rursus atque exhilarare volucrunt. Antiquit. Conviv. p. 62.
• * 4.9

  This calls to my Remembrance the following curious Passage in Dr. Moresin: Ebrietati, says he, et gulae indulget Papa diebus suis festis: nam ampliùs largiusque rei divinae caussa invitare se credebatur fas, unde et 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 inflexum Arist. putat, quod ebrii fierent, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, id est, post Sacrificium: quin dapes et Con∣vivia dictitabant 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, à 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 et 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, veluti deorum gratia am∣plius indulgendum foret. Cael. lib. 7. cap. 2. ant. lect. P. 52.
• * 4.10

  Daniel, C. 1.
• * 4.11

  Unicuique Deus custodem apposuit; & asserimus indu∣bitanter nos ex scripturas illam fidem, non gentium nugibus. Cassal. 217. P. de Vet. Christ. Ri••.
• * 4.12

  Custodes varios (ait Symmachus in relatione ad Valentinianum &c. pro veteri Deorum cultu adversus Christianos) Urbibus & cul∣tus Mens divina distribuit: ut animae nascentibus, ita Populis fatales Genii dividuntur. Sic Papa populis et Urbibus consimiles fabricat cultus et Genios Custodes & Defensores, ut Scotiae An∣dream, Angliae Georgium, Galliae Dionysium, &c.—Edinburgo Egidium, Aberdoniae Nicolaum, &c. Moresini Deprav. Rel. Orig. P. 48.
• † 4.13

  In the Observations on Days in the antient Calendar of the Church of Rome, I find on this Day the following:

  "Arx tonat in gratiam tutelaris numinis."
• * 4.14

  Apollini et Aesculapio ejus filio datur morbo medicinam facere, apud nos Cosmae et Damiano: at Pestis in partem cedit Rocho: oculorum lippitudo Clarae. Antonius suibus medendis sufficit: (St. Antony's Pig), &c. Morbo sontico olim Hercules, nunc Joannes & Valentinus praesunt.—In arte obstetricandi Lucinam longè superat nostra Margareta, et quia haec moritur Virgo, ne non satis attenta ad curam sit, quam neque didicit, neque experientia cognovit illi in officio jungitur fungendo expertus Marpurgus. Aliqui addunt loco Junonis, Reginam nostri coeli divam Mariam, &c. Moresin Deprav. Rel. p. 16.

  Statilinus erat Deus cujusque privatus, qui semper suum homi∣nem est dictus comitari: sic Papa cuique adglutinat suum Angelum et quisque sibi patronum ex defunctis unum eligit, cujus sit cliens et cui vota ferat. Ibid. P. 164.
• † 4.15

  Sartoribus nemo Deorum veterum prae est, quem legere conti∣git, nisi sit Mercurius Fur, cum ipsi sint furacissimi. Bulling. Cap. 34. Orig. ex papae decreto concedit illis, cum sint plerunque belli homunculi, dignum suis moribus Deum Gutmannum nescio quem. Sed barbarum nomen cogit fateri civiliores esse Scotos, qui Annam. Matrem Virginis Mariae coluerunt, quae ac dicunt Tunicam Christi texuit, et ideo meritò illis Dea est. Ibid. 15••.

  Fabrorum Deus Vulcanus fuit serrariorum, nunc in papatu com∣mutant Vulcanum cum Eulogio—Scoti hisce fabris dederunt A••••∣••ium, quem colerent, ut et reliquis qui malleo utuntur. Ibid. P. 56.
• * 4.16

  Theodoretus in Expositione Epist. Pauli ad Coloss. 2. dicit, qui legem defendebant Pseudo-Apostoli eos etiam ad Angelos colendes inducebant, dicentes, legem per ipsos datam fuisse, mansit autem hoc vitium diu in Phrygia & Pisidia, quocirca Synodus quoque con∣venit Laodiceae, quae est Phrygiae metropolis, et lege prohibuit, ne precarentur Angelos: Canon Concil Laodicen. est 34. ac ita habet. Non oportet Christianos derelicta Ecclesia abire ad Angelos et Ido∣lolatriae abóminandae congregationes facere, &c. Sed nunc ex Pa∣pismo Angeli duo cuique assident, bonum his conceptis precantur verbis.

  Angele qui meus est Custos pietate superna, Me tibi commissum serva, defende, guberna. Moresini Deprav. Rel. Orig. p. 10.
• * 4.17

  Die Dominicâ post Encaeniam seu Festum Dedicationis cujusvis villae convenire solet in Aurorâ magna hominum Iu∣venumque multitudo, & canora voce Holy-wakes, Holy-wakes, Exclamando Designare, &c. Spelm. Gloss. in Verb. Wak.
• † 4.18

  Sunt celebritates Bacchanales sub fructuum temporibus, ab occiduiis & Borealibus Anglis pagatim habitae. Baccha∣nales dixi ex nomine: Nam Wak. Sax. est temulentia. Spelm. ibid.
• * 4.19

  Haec eadem sunt quae apud Ethnicos Paganalia diceban∣tur, &c. Spelm. ibid.
• † 4.20

  Ut Die Dedicationis, vel Natalitiis Sanctorum Martyr∣rum, quorum illic reliquiae ponuntur, tabernacula sibi circa easdem Ecclesias, quae ex Fanis commutatae sunt, de ramis arborum faciant, &c. Bed. Lib. Cap. 30.
• * 4.21

  Vide Collier's Ecclesiastical History, Vol. I. P. 531.
• * 4.22

  Speght in his Glossary to Chaucer, gives us a curious Descrip∣tion of Wakes.—It was the Manner in Times past, (says he) upon Festival Evens called Vigiliae, for Parishioners to meet in their Church Houses or Church Yards, and there to have a drink∣ing Fit for the Time.—Here they used to end many Quarrels be∣tween Neighbour and Neighbour: Hither came the Wives in comely Manner, and they which were of the better Sort had their Mantles carried with them, as well for Shew as to keep them from Cold at the Table. These Mantles also many did use in the Church at Morrow Masses and other Times.

  In the 28 Canon given under King Edgar (preserved in Whe∣loc's Edition of Bede.) I find

  decent Behaviour enjoined at these Church Wakes: The People are commanded to pray devoutly at them, and not betake themselves to drinking or Debauchery.

  28. And ƿe laeraþ {that} man aet Cyric ƿaeccan spiþe gedreoh sy. & georne gebidde. & aenige dren•• ne aenig unnit þarne dreoge.—This seems to oppose the Opinion of Spelman, that Wakes are derived, as Bourne c••tes 〈◊〉〈◊〉, from the Saxon Word Wak, which signifies Drunkenness.
• * 4.23

  Bishop Hall in his Triumphs of Rome, alludes thus to these convivial Entertainments. "What should I speak of our merry Wakes, and May Games, and Christmass Triumphs, which you have once seen here, and may see still in those under the Roman Dition; in all which put together, you may well say, no Greek can be merrier than they." Triumph of Pleasure. P. 23.
• * 4.24

  Hopping is derived from the Anglo Saxon, Poppan, to leap or dance, which Skinner deduces from the Dutch, Huppe, Coxen∣dix, (whence also our Hip) haec enim Saltitatio, quâ Corpus in altum tollitur, ope robustissimorum illorum musculorum, qui ossibus fe∣moris et coxendicis movendis dicati sunt, praecipuè peragitur. Skinner in verb. Hop. Dancings are here vulgarly called Hops.— The Word in its original Meaning is preserved in Grass-Hopper.
• * 4.25

  Antiquitus consuetudo fuit apud Gentiles, quod hoc mense servi pastores & ancillae quadam libertate fruerentur: Et cum Dominis suis Dominarentur, & cum eiis facerent festa, & con∣vivia, post Collectas Messes. Durand. Rat. Lib. 6. Cap. 86.
• * 4.26

  Et pro collectis frugibus Deo gratiae agebantur. Quem morem Ethnici postea ab iis mutuati sunt. Hospin. de Orig. Fest. Jud. Stukius Antiq. Convival P. 63.
• † 4.27

  Scenopegia, quod celebrant in Gratiarum Actionem propter convectas Fruges in Mense Septembri. Tunc enim gratias agebant Deo, convectis omnibus fructibus, &c. Theo∣phylact. in 7 Cap. Joan.
• ‡ 4.28

  Levit. 22.—
• § 4.29

  Deut. 16.
• * 4.30

  Patres Familiarum, & frugibus & fructibus jam coactis, passim cum servis vescerentur, cum quibus patientiam labo∣ris in colendo rure toleraverant. Macreb. Saturnal. Die prim. Cap. 10.
• † 4.31

  Elstob. Append. P. 30.
• * 4.32

  Vacina Dea, cui sacrificabant Agricolae messe peracta: Papatus fert domum spiceas Coronas, quas à tignis suspendit, nunc altaribus suorum Tutelarium offerunt, gratias agunt pro collectis frugibus & otium precantur. Alii stramineas statuas circumferunt. Anglos vidi spiceam ferre domum in Rheda Imaginem circum cantantibus promiscuè viris et foeminis, praecedente tibicine aut Tympano. Deprav. Rel. Orig. in verbo Vacina.
• * 4.33

  This, as Mr. Bourne tells us, is called also a Mell-Supper, plainly I think from the French Mesler, to mingle or mix together, the Master and Servants sitting promiscuously at the same Table: All being upon an equal footing, or, as our Northern vulgar idiom has it, "Hail-Fellow well met."—Amell is commonly used here for betwixt or among. I find indeed that many of our Northumbrian rustic and vulgar Words are derived to us from the French: Per∣haps we have not imported them from the first Market, but have had them at second Hand from the Scots, a People that in former Times were greatly connected with that Nation.
• † 4.34

  In the antient Roman Calendar so often cited, I find the fol∣lowing Observations on the eleventh of June (the Harvests in Italy are much earlier than with us):

  The Season of Reapers, and their Custom with rustic Pomp.

  Messorum aestas, et eorum consuetudo cum agresti pompa.
• * 4.35

  Mr Pennant informs us, that a Custom prevails in Gloucester∣shire on the Twelfth-day, or on the Epiphany in the Evening: All the Servants of every particular Farmer assemble together in one of the Fields that has been sown with Wheat; on the Border of which, in the most conspicuous or most elevated Place, they make twelve Fires of Straw in a Row; around one of which, made larger than the Rest, they drink a cheerful Glass of Cyder to their Master's Health, Success to the future Harvest, &c. then returning home, they feast on Cakes made of Carraways, &c. soaked in Cy∣der, which they claim as a Reward for their past Labours in sow∣ing the Grain.—This, he observes, seems to resemble a Custom of the antient Danes, who in their Addresses to their rural Deities, emptied on every Invocation a Cup in Honour of them. Niordi et Frejae memoria poculis recolebatur, annua ut ipsis contingeret fe∣licitas, frugumque et reliquae annonae uberrimus proventus.

  Worm. Monument. Dan. lib. 1. p. 28. See Note in Pennant's Tour, p. 91.

  Dr. Johnson tells us that he saw the Harvest of a small Field in one of the western Islands:—The Strokes of the Sickle were timed by the Modulation of the Harvest Song, in which all their Voices were united:—They accompany in the Highlands every Action which can be done in equal Time with an appropriated Strain, which has, they say, not much Meaning, but its Effects are Regu∣larity and Chearfulness. The antient proceleusmatic Song, by which the Rowers of Gallies were animated, may be supposed to have been of this Kind. There is now an Oar Song used by the Hebridians —Thus far the learned Traveller. Our Sailors at New∣castle, in heaving their Anchors, &c. use a Song of this Kind.
• * 4.36

  Mr. Blount tells us farther,

  That after the Knot is cut, then they cry with a loud Voice three Times "I have her." Others answer, as many Times "What have you?"— A Mare, a Mare, a Mare: "Whose is she?" thrice also. J. B (naming the Owner three Times) Whither will you send her? To Jo. a Nicks, (naming some Neighbour, who has not all his Corn reaped) then they all shout three Times, and so the Ceremony ends with good Cheer. In Yorkshire, upon the like Occasion, they have a Harvest Dame; in Bedfordshire, a Jack and a Gill.

  Blount in Verbo.